Because apparently someone wants it, and Bob said it was okay anyhow and I'd been meaning to get around to doing it, here is the dedicated story thread for DSKS.
Please post no commentary in this thread. It is for story posts only. I am repurposing the other thread for commentary purposes.
What this will do in the end is provide a single thread where the entire story can be found, rather than being broken up into 300-post threads.
By all means, any and all commentary (in the commentary thread) is welcome - even a simple ZOMG! WRITE MOAR NAO! is encouraging to me, as it tells me I'm on the right track at the very least.
Commentary Thread ===> HERE!
(I made this link based on Yuku's 'Go to first unread post' link. Let me know if it gets borked for any reason.)
Note to old readers: those of you with sharp eyes and long memories may see some minor changes - this is just the editorial touching up I've done here and there since I posted the relevant bits in the other threads. If something troubles you, please let me know ASAP in the commentary thread.
So, without further ado, please enjoy the pain (and the joy) that is being Ezekiel Darkwood.
It's night time. Middle of winter. For Texas, it is unforgivably cold. Ice warnings have gone out, and instead of being at home, you're out driving. Why? Nevermind why. It was stupid, but your job was on the line, your boss doesn't care, and there's a line of other guys cued up to take your job if you don't want it badly enough.
You just hope that they managed to hit the bridges with enough sand this time.
Up ahead is a sight you can't believe. A truck with a trailer, jacknifed on the bridge. The trailer is one of the low-profile flatbeds that are common around here, and it is not unburdened - a massive track-hoe, all yellow, black, and bare metal, sits on it like some sleeping beast.
You press down on the brakes, but the wheels slip, your truck turns sideways, and the track-hoe is coming at you at fifty miles per hour.
*BANG!*
I jolted as the airliner's wheels touched down on the tarmac at Narita International Airport and cursed under my breath.
"Raven's stinkin' breath, I hate that dream."
"Sir, you okay?" asked the flight attendant that materialized next to me - a pretty, but forgettable Japanese woman that spoke somewhat broken English.
"Hai hai," I said flatly. "Daijobu des'. Yume warui."
The woman beamed, pleased that I was using Japanese even if it was as bad as her English.
"Don't worry, young man. We're almost to the terminal. The captain and the crew are very competent. Just make sure you have all your papers ready for the customs desk. Welcome to Japan."
I sighed and looked out the window. There wasn't much to see now that we'd landed and I sighed, wishing I had woken up earlier.
"My destiny, huh?" I said as I waited for the seat belt light to go off. "I'll believe when I see it."
##
Taking the trains in Japan was... interesting. At the very least, the most important signage was either self-explanatory or bilingual. I also had some very explicit instructions to go by. I even had instructions for buying my ticket at the automated kiosk. Thirty minutes after I collected my bags, I was on a limited-express train to Juban. An hour after I got on the train, I had followed my directions precisely to where I was supposed to go.
Hikawa Shrine, Azubu-Juban, Minato Ward, Tokyo, Japan.
I took one long look at all the steps and sighed to myself. Evidently the Japanese never believed in doing anything like the American Disabilities Act. I buried the complaint and picked up both of my heavily laden suitcases and to trudge up the steps as quickly as I could manage.
It was difficult - I was tempted to stop midway, but I knew that if I did that, as tired as I was already, it would be harder to get going again. Fortunately, it wasn't hot out today - a balmy 22 degrees (centigrade). Unfortunately, this being spring, the air wasn't exactly 'dry'.
So, I kept at it, trudging towards the top and even further onto the temple grounds until I saw what I needed the most - the water fountain.
Gratefully, I left my bags where I stood and ran to the fountain where other people were washing their hands and rinsing their mouths. Out of courtesy to the shrine, I did the same... And then promptly began to gulp down water, cupping it with my bare hands.
I knew I was making a bit of a scene of myself, but I had just slept through one of the longest-duration regular service intercontinental flights known to man, rode a train for a half hour, and spent another half-hour walking with heavy suitcases and marched my ass up about twenty meters in elevation with said suitcases.
Just you salarymen and office ladies try pulling what just I did. I'm fucking thirsty, dammit!
"Who arah yoo?" demanded a young woman's voice. I turned to the source and found myself gaping.
Long, beautiful black hair that simply streamed past her shoulders and just slightly curled inwards at the tips somewhere between her hips and her knees. Her hands had long, slender, delicate looking fingers and her skin was like milk spiced with nutmeg and cinnamon. Her face was narrow with high cheekbones and a somewhat-higher-than-normal-for-Japanese bridge in her nose. And those eyes, Raven help me! Those EYES! She glared at me with such beautiful violet eyes so hard that I felt like I should have been bleeding to death.
She was absolutely beautiful.
"You no speak English? What you then? Russia?"
"I sorry," I said, the gears in my head finally engaging. "I American."
Her glare hardened and she switched to Japanese. "What are doing here?"
"I sent by grandfather. Told to meet Hino-san. Stay here, go to school."
"Liar!" cried out the girl sharply.
"No! It truth! Here!" I then dug the note that Grandfather gave me - the one written by Mr. Hino's hand. I was supposed to show it to anyone that could help me if I got lost. I then offered it to the miko, who snatched it out of my hands.
She then growled as she read the letter, then crumbled it up in an angry grasp as she turned and screamed out.
"JIIII-SAAAAAAAAANNNNN!!!"
Everyone, including me, winced as she stormed off, the crowd parting for her like the Red Sea.
I looked around and people were giving me various looks of surprise. When I got to one smart-alecky-looking fellow, though, he simply laughed, said "Ganbate" and walked off with a knowing grin.
Seconds later, she was on her way back and harrying a small old man in priest's robes as she did.
I groaned and muttered, "Somebody kill me now." At least someone knew enough English and American pop culture to burst into snickering laughter.
##
Within a few minutes, several facts and realities were established.
Fact: I was going to be staying there. No if's, and's, or but's about it.
Fact: Hino-san and my Grandfather were, as unlikely as it seems, buddies in the post-war occupation.
Fact: I was there to do more than just study in High School - I was to be learning the finer points of Shintoism from Hino-sensei.
Fact: My living expenses and allowance was covered by the education clause in the trustfund deeded to me by my parent's will. So long as I stayed in a local school, the money would keep coming.
Fact: The girl's name is Hino Rei, and for now if I must draw her attention, then it is best that I refer to her as 'Hino-san'. To eliminate confusion, the elderly Hino I would refer to as 'Hino-sensei' since he was my teacher for the time being.
Fact: In return for the trouble of housing me, I was to work in the Shrine doing various odd jobs that needed doing, whether it be running errands, doing the day's shopping, grounds keeping, or even general cleaning. However, I was not to be overworked - it was important that I be an exemplar student.
Welcome to my new life.
##
In the two weeks leading up to my first day of school, Hino Rei would hardly speak with me. In fact, she did everything she could to pretend I did not exist. She interacted with me in a cold and professional manner, but beyond that she had no words for me.
Not that I had much freedom. Hino-sensei took his time with me, spending hours each day teaching me everything he knew about Shinto. There was a lot of legends and lore for me to learn - a lot of books to read, many of which were written almost entirely in Kanji. Needless to say, I had a Kanji dictionary on my person all the time.
The upshot was that I was learning Kanji at a phenomenal pace - by the time my first day of high school arrived I knew more Kanji than most of the humanities students, and I was learning more every day.
Fortunately, this would serve me well. While I still had a somewhat American accent, my Japanese was completely and utterly understandable. Hooray for immersion-learning.
However, despite this fact, my first two weeks was a lonely experience. I had too much to do to socialize outside the shrine - that was what school itself was supposed to be for. My real education was, as far as I was concerned, a distant-study course in mechanical engineering. So I would spend my evenings working on that course load and a pot of steaming tea to help me get through my allotment of homework.
I always had the sense that I was being watched, but whenever I turned to look there was no one to be found.
##
My first day of school came after what seemed like an eternity. Desperate for a change, I woke before sunrise, made certain that my uniform was immaculate, and then went to the spartan little kitchen to make myself some breakfast.
I'm a fairly handy person - versatile and capable in anything I set my mind to. Since I had already grown accustomed to the preferred style of breakfast here, I had no trouble at all in replicating it. Hot miso soup, rice, and grilled fish all came easily enough.
"What are you doing?" hissed a voice from the door.
Hino Rei was there in her pajamas, her hair disheveled and glaring at me through sleep-fogged eyes.
"Breakfast," I said calmly and neutrally.
"It is five in the morning!" she hissed, barely keeping herself from screaming. "Why are you up so early?"
"My apologies, Hino-san," I said with all the passion of a respectable news anchor delivering the headlines. "It was not my intention to wake you, or anyone else. I could not sleep anymore, so I decided my energy would be better suited to preparing for school."
Rei simply glared at me. "Is there anymore food?"
"I made enough rice and miso soup for everyone, but you will need to cook the fish yourself, Hino-san."
"Tche," she replied derisively and set to work at the stove. As soon as she came over with her own breakfast, though, I had already polished off my own food, cleaned the dishes, and settled back at the table with yet another book on Japanese legends with my Kanji dictionary at the side.
I could feel Rei's gaze boring into me, but it took me completely by surprise when she spoke.
"I have never seen anyone eat as quickly as you do. Is that an American behavior?"
I looked up at her, inwardly bewildered, but outwardly schooling myself into calm.
"No, Hino-san," I answered. "That is only me."
"Why? If not for your table manners I would think that you're starving or something."
"Actually, I am."
Rei froze, the morsel of fish stopped midway on her chopsticks to her mouth. "WHAT?"
"I am always hungry. I cannot help it. No matter how much I eat, I am always hungry again an hour later."
Rei looked at me in shock. "But... I've seen you eat all the time!"
"Yes, Hino-san. I eat at all the regular meals. If I am lucky I can even get a snack sometimes. I am also shorter than most of the boys back home. I also weigh less than they do. I have been teased for being so small, but my family cannot help it. The trustfund money is all I have, and my Grandfather has very little money himself. It took everything he had to send me here. If I go back, it will be by my own means."
Rei was silent for a moment. "What about your parents?"
"They are dead, Hino-san - seven years ago in a car accident." I gave her the only glare I've ever given her, and she actually flinched.
"I'm sorry," she said.
"Sorry for what?" I asked, anger coloring my tone.
"About your parents."
"Don't be," I said flatly as I drained my cup of tea and set the cup firmly down. "You couldn't have done anything to help or hinder."
"I could have been nicer," she snapped, her usual angry tone coming out as well. "It was really stupid of me. I should have known that only an orphan would travel by himself with a trustfund to support him. Besides, what about you? If your trust fund doesn't give you enough money to properly feed yourself then you should have said something about it!"
"It doesn't matter," I grumbled, brushing it aside as I between two pages and compared what I saw to the kanji dictionary’s contents. "Where I'm from, there's always someone who's hungry. Reservation life at its finest, you know. I'm used to it. Besides, I have my pride. I am not gonna go make myself into some welfare case."
"Hey, I'm trying to help you here and you're being an asshole!"
I looked up at Rei and glared once more. "And you've been nothing but the queen bitch of ice queens ever since I got here. I never thought that someone as beautiful as you are could be so ugly on the inside."
Rei gave me a thunderous look. "Go die in a fire."
"HA!" I barked out. "Who the hell do you think was in the back seat when my parents died!?" Rei gave me a surprised look and I then undid my cuff on my right arm and pealed the sleeve back to reveal the tortured, twisted, melted skin on my wrist.
Rei went utterly green.
"It goes all the way back and down the side of my body. I'm lucky I only had first-degree burns on my face. So, forgive me if I find it amusing that you tell me to go die in a fire. I went to hell already, thank you very much, and it spat me back out with this memento."
Nothing more was said. Rei simply sat there, rooted to her spot at the table. For my part, I rolled my sleeve back down, buttoned the cuff once more, and got up, taking my books with me.
I really didn't want to be near her anymore.
##
I walked to school that morning.
There was a bus that went right by the Shrine that would have made the trip much shorter, but I didn't want to spend the money on it. Besides, the walk was what I needed to set my mind back in order for the day ahead.
I was so glad that Rei went to a different school.
Everything leading up to this point had already been setup in advance. I was already enrolled, I had my student ID, my room assignment, my shoe locker, and even my school supplies.
I arrived just as one of the teachers was opening the gate to the school - an attractive woman with her hair dyed red.
"Oh! Good morning!" she said as I approached. "Forgive me, but you seem a little strange, even if you are wearing our uniform. May I see your Student ID please?"
Without a word I pulled out the bit of plastic and offered it up to the woman.
"Oh!" she exclaimed as she looked over the card. And then, to my surprise, she switch to perfectly understandable, if slightly accented English. "It seems I'll be your English teacher, Mr. Darkwood. I hope that I can count on your help. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Miss Sakurada. If you don't mind me asking, how good is your Japanese?"
I smiled back at her and replied, in my own Japanese, "I believe it's passable, Sakurada-sensei. These last few weeks I have been doing a lot of conversing and studying in old story books with the help of a Kanji dictionary."
The teacher gaped, then suddenly did a Snoopy-dance as she giggled gleefully.
"Oh, this is wonderful! You are going to be my special assistant!"
"Ah... Do I get a say in this?"
"I'm the teacher, you're the student."
"... right."
##
I was given leave to wander the halls and acquaint myself with the new school until the Opening Ceremony took place.
As buildings go, Juban Municipal High School wasn't all that thrilling. There were four floors and two wings in a L-shaped configuration. Each year had its own floor - first years on the first floor and so on. The fourth floor held the club activity rooms and the administrative and staff offices.
The yard was somewhat unspectacular. There was a multipurpose track and field, a baseball diamond, and a swimming pool. There was also the gymnasium/auditorium. Right then there were students from the student counsel helping to set up for the opening ceremonies.
I didn't get involved - I was getting enough weird looks just for being a foreigner.
No one approached me. No one said anything to me. In fact, people pretty much avoided me.
The opening ceremony itself was boring. Just a bunch of speeches by the staff and the students, and all rounded out by the school song. With that bit handled, we then dispersed to our classrooms.
For the uninitiated, Japanese schools are odd in that you stay in the same classroom all day and the teachers move from class to class. Of course, this means that you don't get much variety in what sort of course load you want to pursue. There are only two tracks to choose from: an academic track and a humanities track. Also, you have to make your choice in the second year of junior high.
My grandfather decided I should be a little more well rounded in pursuing the humanities track, since I was already gaining college credits in my engineering distant study program. That, and it would also help with my training.
Having scouted it out before, I was first to my classroom and chose a seat to the back by the windows. Soon enough, other students began filtering in, each of them giving me surprised looks as I noted their arrival. I'd give each of them a small, jaunty wave, and just like that they'd reset and go back to their own lives, ignoring me entirely.
Of note, one particularly odd group entered - two blondes with blue eyes, similar height and build. One wore her hair straight and the other had hers in two buns near the top of her head with twin-tails hanging from them. The third member of their group was an astonishingly tall brunette with green eyes. However, despite her height, there was no denying her femininity. I could see she was strong, but she acted the part of serene beauty, complete with rose blossom earrings.
There was something strangely familiar about this, but I couldn't put my finger on it.
The three chattered animatedly with each other, not even noticing me, even as they all chose desks right by me: straight-hair in front of me, bunhead to the right of her, and the tall brunette next to...
...me.
"Ah... hello?" I said tentatively.
"EEEEEEEEEEEE!" screamed all three at once.
Face, meet palm.
"Ohmygosh, you SCARED us!" said the brunette as she and the others relaxed a bit.
I blinked at her. "Well, I'm not exactly invisible. Everyone's been staring at me all day."
Straight-hair blinked at me and cried out, in English, "You an American, are you?!"
I gave the blonde a surprised look, and then the accent registered. It wasn't like the usual Japanese accent. Instead, it smacked of something slightly else...
I snapped my fingers and replied, in English as well, "You lived in England before!"
"Wow! You good! How you know?"
"Your accent sounds a little British, but that's all I can tell. I couldn't tell the difference between a Welsh accent and a Cardiff one to save my life."
"Ah, Mina," said the twintails girl, "you wanna explain what's going on?"
The straighthaired girl, now named Mina, turned to her friends, blushing as she rubbed the back of her neck.
"Whoops! Sorry!" she said, switching back to Japanese. "He could tell that I lived in London for a while from how I spoke English. Isn't that awesome?"
"No way!" replied Twintails. "You're kidding me!"
Mina adopted an expression of mock hurt. "But Usagi-chan... you know I wouldn't lie about something like that!"
Ah, so now Twintails had a name as well.
"Hey, Mako-chan," said Usagi suddenly. "Your English is better than mine. Is she on the level with us here?"
I looked to Mako expectantly and froze. She was staring at me with the absolutely strangest look I have ever seen on a girl's face before. Mina and Usagi were quick to take notice.
"Oooo~oooh Mako-chan!" said Mina in a playful, lilting tone. "Is there something you want to share with us?"
"... pretty," breathed Mako.
For the record, I take after my mother, who was a drop-dead beautiful half-Navajo, half-Cajun woman. I also age slowly - despite being sixteen, some people think I'm thirteen. Finally, long hair is traditional where I come from. And mine goes down to my hips even when it's in a braid.
I have indeed been teased for looking like a girl, though the girls were more than 'gentle' about it. The boys were just jealous.
It came as no surprise to me when Usagi and Mina both went straight the the floor as their chairs suddenly slid out from underneath them. I just slapped my hand over my forehead while Mako had a nearly fatal case of 'Oh my God, did I really just say that out loud!?'
Of course, that was when things got worse as Sakurada Haruna chose that very moment to walk through the door.
"Ahh! I see my star helper is already getting acquainted..." She then froze as her eyes landed on Usagi, and Usagi's on Haruna's likewise.
There was a brief, tense moment where the two stared at each other in horror.
"YOOOOUUUUU!" The both screamed as they point at each other.
"I THOUGHT I WAS DONE WITH YOU WHEN I TRANSFERED OVER HERE!" cried out Haruna.
"I THOUGHT I WAS DONE WITH YOU WHEN I GRADUATED!" cried out Usagi.
And from there, the two went into a curiously synchronous set of wailing and gnashing of teeth.
"... I take it these two have history?" I asked, sotto voiced.
"She was Usagi's English teacher back in Junior High," said Mako.
"Ah. Naturally," I replied, enlightened at this tidbit. "Raven is a troublesome bastard."
"Who?" asked Mako, giving me a puzzled look.
"Later," I sighed. "For now, damage control." With that, I got up and went to Haruna. "Oi, Sakurada-sensei. I know things might be bad, but you really should start the class."
Haruna looked up at me from the fetal position she had adopted on the floor, blinking blearily. Suddenly, like a switch had been thrown somewhere, she snapped up to her feet and laughed nervously.
"Oh, of course we should start! Every please take your seats and we'll get started with roll call."
##
Roll call went swiftly enough. The only oddity being my name - for some reason, my name was spelled completely in Romanji, and in the grand scheme of Japanese, that meant my name came last.
All heads turned to me once more when my name was called out.
"Problem?" I archly asked the class as a whole.
Their heads collectively snapping forwards once more made quite an unusual sound.
"Wonderful! Everyone is accounted for," bubbled Haruna. "Now that that is out of the way, we need to get acquainted with each other. Same rules as Junior High School. You all know what to do. I'll go first.
"My name is Sakurada Haruna, but you all may call me Haruna-sensei," she said with a cute wink and smile. "My favorite food is peaches and the thing I hate the most is snakes. So if you bring a snake into the classroom I will fail you forever! My dream is to someday go to Vienna. Okay, now for everyone else!"
Slowly, we worked through the entire class. There was nothing really remarkable - welcome to the future salarymen and housewives of Japan.
We eventually got to Usagi, and there I took a little more interest.
"Hi everyone! I'm Tsukino Usagi! My favorite things are eating, sleeping, reading manga, shopping, and playing video games. My least favorite things are carrots, math, dentists, ghosts..." She then cast a sour, sidelong glance at Haruna-sensei. "...and English class." I palmed my face once more as the teacher and the student stuck their tongues out at each other.
Next was Mako.
"Hello! My name is Kino Makoto! My favorite things are baking, cooking, gardening, and romance novels. My least favorite things are guys that cheat on their girlfriends, biology and..." She shuddered slightly at this part. "...airliners."
We had to work through the last row to get to Mina.
"Hey everyone! I am Aino Minako! My favorite things are games, pop idols, and curry rice! My least favorite things are math, shitake mushrooms, and nerds."
That left me as the last person.
I got up, feeling everyone's stare in my back, and stood before all their faces - so blank yet so questioning.
"My name is Ezekiel Darkwood. As you may have guessed, I am an American - Ezekiel is my given name, but most people call be 'Zeke'. I am a Native-American of the Navajo Tribe. I can hunt, I can fish, and I can survive off the land itself. I am not a savage. I have already graduated high school in America and I'm currently studying mechanical engineering in a distance learning program out of the University of Texas.
"My favorite things are camping, working on cars, and reading. My least favorite things are bigoted people, stupidity, and people that look down on me because they feel they have the privilege to do so."
I was about to go back to my seat when Haruna-sensei spoke up.
"My, how fascinating to have a native English-speaker in our class! Does anyone have any questions for Zee-kun?"
All at once everyone's hands shot up into the air. Haruna selected at random.
"Can you help me speak better English?" asked one girl enthusiastically.
I blinked at the sudden transformation the class went through. At first they seemed so derisive in how they stared at me. 'Contemptuous' might be a better word for it, but by Raven's feathered nutsack I swear you can communicate unbridled derision with just a glance if you try hard enough. As for the students sudden change in behavior... Needless to say, I was caught by surprise.
"It's not easy," I said once I got my brain in gear again. "English is pretty complicated - as complicated as traditional Mandarin-Chinese. You have to build a very large vocabulary to use it effectively and sound natural. Grammar and usage counts big, too. I mean, it doesn't have to be perfect Oxford-style - people back home would look at you weird if you talked like that." At that the class laughed a little. "The biggest thing I think I can help you with is the phonetics. That can go a long way to helping you sound more natural."
Haruna-sensei picked another student.
"Did you really live with Indians?" asked a boy.
"I grew up in the Navajo Reservation if that is what you mean. Life on a reservation is very different. We're like a nation unto ourselves. While we have to abide by the Federal Laws of the USA, we have our own local laws and our own culture. Also, life is pretty hard. We don't have very much money, and we make our way through growing food, ranching, and trading with neighbors.
"And I didn't just live with them, I am one of them. By their standards, I am a citizen of the Navajo Nation. Please be respectful of that. I will be more than happy to share with you my culture so long as you respect who and what I am."
Haruna-sensei then chose the next person.
"Zee-kun, if you don't mind me asking, why did you come to Japan?" asked a girl.
"I came because my Grandfather sent me here. He was here in Japan during the occupation and he made many friends with your people during that time. He feels that my destiny is here for some reason. My parents died when I was young and my Grandfather is the only real family I have. I respect and love him, so I did not question him too much when he said I should come here."
The teacher chose one more - this one being Minako.
"Zee-kun, how long do you think you'll be here?"
That was a good question.
"I don't know... I do worry a little that I will be here forever, but I know that's silly to think. If anything, I know that I can be willingly deported once my visa runs out. But as long as I stay in school here in Japan, then I can always renew my visa."
"That is wonderful to know about, Zee-kun," said Haruna suddenly. "With all that as common knowledge now, I would like to nominate Darkwood-san to be our male representative. Who will second the nomination?"
Without a single word, every student raised their hands.
"Raven's fetid, stinkin', carrion breath!" I grumbled in English.
##
Basically, by being roped into the role of male representative, I became the assistant to all the teachers for our class and did odd jobs, like clean the blackboards between classes, run small errands for the teachers, and help maintain class discipline. Each year they would decide on who will be the next class president, but usually that winds up being the same person as long as they do a good job of it. (It doesn't help that the class contingent doesn't change much year-to-year.)
My work ethic won't let me do anything less, so it seemed that I'd have the job for the rest of high school.
Damn.
But I supposed that I'd best adapt. I wouldn't gain anything by fighting it. One perk was that I got to nominate the female representative. Both genders had to be represented so boys issues could be handled by me, and the girls issues handled by my female counterpart. I got a good vibe from Osaka Naru for some reason, so I picked her.
Over the course of the day, we did a lot of start-of-the-year administration. The class was arranged into groups and each group would take a turn at cleaning the classroom at the end of the day. We had to assign class officers to head each section because Naru and I would be busy at the end of the day making sure that reports were filed with the administrative office and the student council.
Fortunately, everyone fell into line nicely as responsibilities were delineated.
Lunch came quickly and Naru sat with me, citing her responsibilities. That was only half true.
"Zee-kun? I'm... curious about something."
"Yes?" I asked mildly as I unpacked my lunch. Naru eyed the variety of food, blinking as she noticed just how much I had - almost twice as much as any of the boys. Lunch at school would be my reprieve from the set portions Hino-sensei doled out at home meals.
She then got back to herself and went on, "I was wondering why you chose me? I mean... I know you hardly know anyone here, but surely you know that I'm a magnet for trouble?"
"Are you?" I asked.
Naru blushed and looked down at her own food. "Uhm... well... I don't mean for it to happen..."
"What do you mean?" I pressed gently.
“Well... I always seem to get caught up in... strange situations.”
I gave her a look and motioned for her to continue.
Naru sighed in defeat and said, quietly, “I... always keep getting caught up in monster attacks.”
I blinked at her. It wasn’t that I hadn’t heard about it. There had been rumblings about strange goings on in Tokyo during the last year, and then when I learned I would be coming here I did my research.
“Is that all?” I asked with mild surprise. “Naru, I understand that I’m new here and all, but as the saying back home goes, I didn’t fall off the back of the truck.” Naru’s cheeks positively fluoresced and I sighed. “Look, how about this - as soon as I get a mobile phone we’ll trade numbers. That way if you’re ever in any kind of trouble you can call me for help.”
Naru gave me a shocked look. “But... I hardly know you! I can’t possibly impose on you like that!”
I cocked an eyebrow at the girl. “Am I or am I not the duly elected Male Representative of Class 1-C?”
Naru blinked and nodded. “Yes.”
“Then as part of my responsibilities, I will make sure that you and every single one of my other classmates here make it out any bad situation, unhurt and sound of body and mind.”
Naru opened her mouth say something, then closed it. I had her dead to rights and she knew it because public safety matters for the individual classes fell to the class reps to ensure.
I then sighed and went on, “This is actually a good thing, because now I can write-off a having a mobile phone as a school expense.”
Naru blinked. “Why is that important?”
“I’m living off an educational trust fund. Pretty much everything I use that account on needs to be related to school.
Naru then smiled at the thought. “It must be nice, though. Not having to worry too much about having enough money.”
I sighed. “So-so. It’s the only money I really have. If I ever wanted to buy a game or go see a movie or go out to eat...”
“Oh!” replied Naru with a slight blush. “I see what you mean.”
I shrugged fatalistically. “It’s okay, I guess. I don’t really miss those things because I haven’t done any of that for a long time.”
“But... Zee-kun... what could you do against a monster?”
I shrugged. “I’d be more focused on getting you away from a monster than fighting it. Besides, you should never, ever underestimate an engineer. We’re clever bastards and we can make weapons out of just about anything.”
Naru gave me a consternated look, then went to her desk, got something out, and brought it back.
“What about this?” she asked as she handed me a block of modeling clay. Why she had it I had no idea.
I snorted. “This? Naru? Have you ever heard of a potato gun?”
“No.”
I scoffed. “Gonna have to show you sometime, but this clay could really distract a monster if I fired it with a potato gun. Especially if I could get it in the face.” Naru gave me a horrified look and I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Do yourself a favor and don’t ask me what I can do with a one-yen coin. By the way, why did everyone pick me? I mean, everyone’s just stared at me so far.”
“Are you kidding!?” Naru cried out. “You mean you don’t know!? Everyone’s been talking about you! The hip and intense American wandering around, brooding quietly as he observes everyone else! You’re so cool that the boys are joking that if they try to talk to you your words will freeze their ears!”
I dropped my head to my desk and muttered a string of profanity in English, Navajo, and Acadian-French that was so foul that I was surprised that it didn’t char the desktop.
“...Can you teach me to curse like that?” I heard Naru ask shyly.
“Only if you promise not to do it in front of your mother,” I replied, not even bothering to lift my head.
##
The rest of the day continued at apace. Our other teachers cycled through and Naru and I, along with a representative from each group of our classmates, helped to distribute text books and work books. Along the way, we ran into other representatives.
As we were making our way to the supply room for some mathematics books, Makoto (it would take me a while to take to calling her ‘Mako-chan’) suddenly yelped in joy.
“Ami!” she called out and a studious looking, yet beautiful girl with a mop of blue hair that was all but careless looked over at us with eyes like the deep blue sea. Her face suddenly split into a wide smile.
“Makoto!” The two stopped just short of colliding with each other, grasping each others hands in a strange sort of not-hug that felt very much like an actual hug.
“Neh, Ami,” said another girl with blue hair. Hers, unlike Ami’s rough bob, went clear to her waist like mine with short-cut bangs that hovered over her brown eyes. “Friend of yours?”
Ami and Makoto separated and Ami nodded to the long-haired girl.
“Yes, Chidori-san. This is Kino Makoto. We’ve been friends since our second year of junior high school. Mako-chan, this is Chidori Kaname, our female representative.”
That got my attention, as well as Makoto’s.
“Oh! Then you should meet our male representative! He’s right here! Zee-kun?”
“Zee-kun?” said the two blue-haired girls in curious unison.
“That’d be me,” I said as I stepped up.
Kaname’s eyes widened in surprise. “You! You’re that guy everyone’s been talking about!”
I rolled my eyes. “So I’ve heard. I know I’m a foreigner, but for God’s sake if people would just talk to me instead of looking at me like I just grew an extra head they might see I’m an okay person.”
Kaname was caught completely flat-footed. “Ah...”
“Ezekiel Darkwood of the Navajo People. Most people call me Zeke, though my class mates are already calling me Zee-kun.”
Something clicked behind Kaname’s eyes. “Oh! You’re a Native American! We never got to see very many of you in New York.”
“Oh?” I said in surprise. “What were you doing in New York?”
“My father works in the UN. I’ve only been back here in Japan for a couple of years.”
“Is your English any good?” I asked.
Kaname smiled and replied, in English, “Talk low, talk slow, and don’t say too much.”
“Oh GOD,” I cried out in gleeful surprise. “You know American pop culture! You are officially priceless!”
The others laughed as Kaname gave me a glare with no real heat behind it.
“Just don’t make things hard on me,” she warned me, switching back to Japanese. She then grinned as she pitched her voice oddly and said, “Or else I’ll make you wish you could die.”
While all the natives reared back in horror (Japanese people scare rather easily for some reason) I just about died laughing at the GLaDOS reference.
Kaname, for her part, seemed to be absolutely pleased.
(For the record, while I may not get to play many games, I made sure to play at least one or two of the IMPORTANT ones.)
“Is there a problem, Chidori-san?” said a new voice in a cool and clipped tone. Exiting the supply room with a stack of books in his hands was another boy. He was sharp-featured - not pure Japanese - with a cross-shaped scar right along his jaw line. I tried to figure out what his other ethnicity was. Maybe a bit of something Middle-Eastern? Afghani? His black hair was just on the attractive side of messy, not quite obscuring his observant black eyes.
“Argh, not you again,” growled Kaname. “Everything is just fine, now get those books back to the classroom and stop harassing me. Really, at least Kubiak has better manners!”
That got my attention. “Kubiak?” I asked.
I then felt the rhythmic vibrations in the floor coming from behind. I turned and only saw an expanse of midnight blue fabric as something picked me up in a bone-crushing bear hug.
“I never thought I’d see ya again, little buddy!” said the deceptively soft-spoken giant that held me like I was family.
“koob,” I wheezed. “air.”
“OH! GEEZE!” And he then dropped me like a hot potato, and steadied me as I stumbled. I looked up and up, and sure enough there he was - all six feet, seven inches, and three hundred pounds of human wall, with a big, rounded out, square face, heavy brow on a forehead built to crush things, and a mass of curly brown hair.
Francis Lawrence Kubiak III.
But his friends, and I, simply know him as The Koob.
“What are you doing here little buddy?” he asked.
“Funny,” I said, smiling up at the giant as I caught my breath. “I could ask you the same myself!”
“Ah, guys?” said Kaname curiously. “You two know each other?”
I grinned back at the blue-haired girl. “We went to High School in America together...” Kubiak and I exchanged knowing looks at each other, then looked back to everyone else. “Ah, is there a place we can all meet up at later on? It’s kind of a long story.”
Ami then spoke up with a smile. “Mako-chan, our friends, and I all like to go to the Hikawa Shrine to study after school. One of the Miko that lives there is our friend.”
I guffawed. I couldn’t help it. It was simply too ironic.
“Zee-kun?” asked Makoto. “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing,” I said as I banished the snickers. “Just... if your friend is who I think it is, don’t hold anything against her and I.”
Everyone blinked at me altogether.
“What did you do?” drawled Kaname in a slow, demanding tone.
“Let’s just say I have a nasty habit of smacking power upside the face with uncomfortable truth. But anyhow, I think we’ve held things up long enough. We gonna meet up or not?”
Kaname sighed. “Well, not like I have anything else to do. Besides, I want to learn more about that big lug there. That was the most I’ve heard him say besides ‘Eat now?’.”
##
The end of the day came quickly.
After a few minutes of quizzing Kaname American movies from the eighties, I jumped onto Kubiak’s back and whispered my idea in his ear. Within seconds, I was Master, Kubiak was Blaster, and Kaname was Aunty Entity. Together, we kept everyone else endlessly entertained all the way back to the Shrine.
I let Usagi, Minako, Makoto, and Ami spearhead the group’s way onto the shrine where we met Rei, herself just coming home from her own school, T-A Academy for Girls.
Rei stopped and eyed our entire motley group. I had to admit, I did the same with her - she was still in her private girls’ academy uniform. The only reason I could surmise for the skirt being that short was because there were no men on campus.
“You guys!” cried out Rei in gobsmacked shock. “What’s with these other people?”
“Well, you see,” said Usagi, like she was trying to wheedle something out of her parents, “these happen to be our new friends.”
Rei gave Usagi a flat look. “Whose friends?”
“Well,” started Minako, point from me to Kubiak, “Zee-kun is our Male Rep, that guy, Kubiak, is an old friend of his.”
“WHAT?” snapped Rei, giving me an incredulous stare. “You’re a Class Rep!?”
I rolled my eyes. “I could hardly believe it myself, but it was unanimous after Haruna-sensei nominated me.”
“No way.”
Usagi chuckled nervously. “Eh... Actually, he’s telling the truth. Everyone voted for him right away. Including the rest of us.”
“Usagi! Do you even know what kind of person he is?”
Usagi shrugged. “Well, he seems like a tough person and a hard worker.”
Rei groaned. “Whatever. It’s not my problem.” Rei then turned to Kaname. “What about you?”
“Well,” stated Kaname, a little flustered by Rei’s anger, “Kubiak and Ami are in my class. I’m their Female Rep and I wanted to learn more about the giant here because he hardly says anything in class.”
At that, Rei gave Kubiak a speculative look.
“Eat now?” asked Kubiak hopefully.
Rei was instantly horrified. “Oh no! I am not fixing snacks for you! There’s no way I could make enough!”
Makoto jumped in right away. “I’ll do it then!”
“Ah, Makoto,” I said, a bit worried for her. “You did see how much I ate at lunch today, right?”
“Yes?” she replied, a bit confused.
“Kubiak usually puts away twice that amount.”
To confirm, Makoto turned to Kaname and Ami. Both nodded their heads gravely.
However, Makoto was not dissuaded. In fact, she even grinned and pushed her sleeves up.
“Let me at that kitchen!” she declared as she began to march her way across the shrine grounds.
“NOOOO! OUR FOOD BUDGET!” cried out Rei as she went after Makoto.
I looked to everyone else as we all shrugged and went after them.
##
As soon as everyone settled into the dining area and Makoto began puttering around in the kitchen, Rei suddenly grabbed me by the arm (I noted that she went out of her way for my left arm as opposed to my right one) and hauled me up out of my seat...
...or at least she tried to.
“Gyah!” she yelped as she nearly fell over.
“Problem?” I asked, arching an eyebrow.
Rei glowered at me. “I have business with you, Darkwood-san.”
“Hey,” called out Usagi. “Zee-kun said something happened between you two earlier. What’s up, Rei?”
Rei was taken aback and she then looked to me.
I simply shrugged. “You can tell them as much or as little as you like, Hino-san. It doesn’t matter to me.”
Rei sighed. “I said something horrible and thoughtless to him. What I did not know... was that what I said had actually nearly happened to him before.”
“But... what happened?” asked Usagi.
All eyes turned to me and I sighed.
“I don’t like to talk about this. So please, if I tell you, I want you all to promise to never speak of it with anyone else. NEVER. Do you understand?”
Everyone at the table nodded. Even Makoto, who had just come back from preparing a rice cooker.
I sighed once more, bracing myself for the plunge. This is like having that band-aid that’s been sitting there for a week and it needs to come off but you know it’s gonna hurt so you’re just gonna rip it off real fast and deal with it.
Man, I hated this.
“I have scars from 3rd degree burns covering my right wrist, all the way up to my right shoulder, and down the right side of my body to my hips. It happened when my family and I were in our car, driving somewhere... I forget. But we were hit by a drunk driver and my parents were killed. I was stuck because my safety belt had locked up and I couldn’t get out. Not until the fire came and burned through the belt. And by then... I was already burned.”
Everyone was looking at me with wide, horrified eyes. Except for Kubiak - because he already knew. And slowly, everyone then looked at Rei, as though to ask why she would do anything to me.
“WHAT!?” cried out Rei. “This boy just showed up out of nowhere, drinking from the fountain like a horse, saying he had to talk to grandpa, and the next thing I knew it he was moving into the spare room!”
And then everyone’s eyes snapped towards me.
“HHEEEEEEEHHHHHHHH!?!?!” cried out the girls altogether.
I simply shrugged. “Surprise.”
“Some surprise!” grumbled Rei. “Because of you my entire life has been turned upside down!”
“Hold on now! What do you mean by that? You know that I take care of everything myself - the only thing that has changed for you is that you have to oversee the work I do in the Shrine, and even then you’ve had absolutely no complaints!”
“It’s because you’re here!” snapped Rei. “The last thing I ever wanted was for a boy to start living here, let alone right in the room next to mine!”
And just like that everyone’s eyes whipped back towards me.
“HEEEEEEEEE-EEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHH!?” cried out the girls.
I just shrugged back at them. “Surprise, I guess.”
“You’re actually living here!?” said Usagi in astonishment.
“Well it sure as hell wasn’t our choice,” I replied sharply, indicating Rei and myself. “Talk to the old men about it - it was their crazy idea.”
“You mean your grandfather?” asked Minako.
“And Rei’s Grandfather,” I added. “Apparently they were friends during the occupation. The two of them arranged this, and I’m still trying to figure out why.”
Everyone went quiet at that, giving Ami the chance to chime in.
“Maybe we should start from the beginning.”
##
We waited until snacks and refreshments were ready.
“Little buddy,” asked Kubiak, giving me a nudge.
“Yeah?”
“What are these?” he asked, indicating the massive amount of rice Makoto had molded into triangles around a core of flavored rice.
“Onigiri. Don’t be afraid to try some. They’re pretty good, really.”
He gave the pile of onigiri one last speculative look, the shrugged as he took one, then popped the entire thing down the hatch while Makoto and the others watched with some apprehension.
His eyes suddenly lit up as his entire paradigm shifted and he looked to Makoto.
“Makoto... eat more please?”
While everyone head-desked at that, Makoto could only nod as a strange, flustered smile appeared on her face.
“Thankies,” said the Koob and he then proceeded to stuff his face.
“My God,” said Kaname fervently, “even though I’ve seen it before... it still looks like something out of an anime.”
It took another few minutes for us to get to telling my story since everyone was so distracted by the phenomenon of Kubiak feeding his face.
##
Finally, Kubiak was sated and thanked Makoto for the food, which set her to blushing so brightly that she would have put Rudolph to shame.
“Well,” I sighed, “now that that’s over... Let’s start with me.” Nobody argued the point, so I went on. “After my parents died my grandmother took care of me for a bit. She’s a powerful healer, but even she couldn’t fix all the damage. It was more than just physical, you see. I was messed up really bad. Fortunately, my father had friends.
“He was a Naval officer - a fighter pilot. And he’d made all kinds of strange friends during his carrier. One of them was a submarine commander who felt his daughter needed to spend some time away from the submarines he commanded, and my grandmother knew I needed someone my age to be around.
“So, this girl showed up and became my world for the next five years. She and I would play together, eat together, go to school together... we even slept together and for a while we also bathed together.” At everyone’s surprised looks, I waved my hands and said, “Bear in mind we were only five years old.” The others sighed with relief while Rei rolled her eyes.
“Anyhow,” I said, eager to carry on, “we didn’t always stay with my grandmother. She had things she needed to do, and there were things my grandfather needed to teach me. So, every summer Telly and I went to the Reservation and lived with my Grandfather.
“There were some people that didn’t like Telly and me at first, but I had a cousin named Swift Stone, and he really helped to smooth things over. It kinda helped that I learned how to hide really well. I was so good at it that the only way anyone could find me would be if they found Telly first. They even started calling me ‘Hidden Leaf’ and Telly ‘Gray Leaf’. Reason being that she had the prettiest silver hair, but it stood out in the wilderness so she had a lot of trouble hiding. Also, she and I were inseparable. Find her and you’d find me.
“During this time I learned a lot of things. Survival skills like hunting, foraging, fishing, finding shelter, and building a camp fire. I also learned a lot from Grandfather who was a Medicine Man and my cousin, Swift Stone, who is going to be his successor.
“That was kind of a big deal because our art isn’t medical, but spiritual. We help heal hearts and minds and perform important ceremonies. You should have seen it when Telly was made into an honorary woman of our people. It was a wonderful ceremony.
“But back when we were with my grandmother, Telly and I were home schooled... Only Telly was really freaking smart. Once we noticed how smart she was, she became my teacher. And then we figured out that I learn stuff fast. I blew through all the primary school stuff in about three years, and then the junior high school curriculum in one year. I was already starting on high school stuff and starting to catch up with Telly when my Grandmother felt I should go and stay with Grumps for a while.”
“Grumps?” asked Usagi. “What kind of name is that?”
I grinned and shook my head ruefully - Grumps always had that affect on people.
“He is my paternal grandfather. He has a pretty weird sense of humor - all snarly and grumpy, but not really meaning it. It’s all for show. He knows it and so does everyone else. He basically owns the Grumpy Old Man trope, so he decided that instead of me calling him grandfather and getting mixed up with my other grandfather, then I should just call him Grumps instead.
“The thing you need to know about Grumps is that he’s like my father - he was a fighter pilot in the US Navy. But you have to remember that means he had a lot of combat experience. He flew Thunderchiefs and Phantoms over Korea and Vietnam. He’s seen all kinds of crazy things. He’s been shot down, captured, escaped, and back into the pilot’s seat. He’s seen friends die, friends break, and friends somehow make it back home by the skin of their teeth. And he’s not afraid to talk about it. He’s seen how people have forgotten what it was like, so he will tell anyone that will listen.
“I learned so much from Grumps... more, I think, than I learned from my grandmother and grandfather.
“Anyhow, when I went to live with Grumps, Telly had to go back to her family. I haven’t seen her since and I still miss her. I didn’t have too much time to think about it, though. Grumps made sure I got enrolled into high school. That was when I met my friend, Kubiak.”
Kubiak grinned and took over at this point.
“I was pretty surprised when I first saw him,” rumbled the giant in our midst. “He was surrounded by a bunch of other kids picking on him. You have to bear in mind, Zeke was only eleven years old and already in high school. Also, he was tiny.
“Despite that, he was fighting off the bullies with nothing but spit and fire. But they had numbers, so they were able to overpower him. The kid had impressed me, so I decided to step in. Literally. I already had a reputation as everyone’s worse nightmare, so it was easy enough to scare them off. I just had to growl and they peed their pants.
“After that, Zeke and I were buddies. We would pretend that he was secretly doing my homework and in return he got my protection from everyone else. In reality, I was doing my own homework. I’m actually as smart as he is.”
Ami looked horrified. “But why would you hide something like that?”
Kubiak shrugged. “There’s a lot of anti-intellectualism in American high schools. It’s all popularity contests and social climbing. There were a lot of players, but there was only one master.
“Parker Lewis.
“Zeke and I may have been smart and clever, but no one could manage the social scene like Parker. Dude was a genius, and the best part was that he was on pretty much everyone’s side. You could even go as far as to say he was a champion of justice despite looking like the king of slackers. What’s ironic about that, though, is that it takes a lot of work to be the king of anything.
“Parker and his buddies, cool dude Mikey Randal and super-nerd Jerry Steiner, eventually figured out mine and Zeke’s schtick. And instead of blowing it wide-open to the rest of the school he made us part of his group. He called us his Auxiliary Buds - the muscle with a brain. And then we became living legends.
“When Parker pushed his little sister too far, Zeke not only brought her back, but helped them to get along better. When the seemingly evil Head Principal Miss Musso got sacked because of our antics and replaced by a really evil man, we sent him to a psychiatric hospital and got Miss Musso back. When rival bullies came to our school, we systematically destroyed them and sent them back crying.
“It couldn’t last forever, though. Zeke was the first to go, graduating in only two years. Then Mikey Randal left - he was honestly too cool for school. Last I heard he had a motorcycle shop somewhere in San Diego. Jerry Steiner graduated early, but not as early as Zeke. That always blew his mind. Parker was the last one to go. He went to a good university and has been living it up. I think he’s going to become a lawyer.”
“But what about you?” asked Makoto. “Why are you still in high school?”
Kubiak shrugged. “I was just like Zeke once. Too smart for my own good. I started high school when I was ten years old... but I was an early bloomer. People didn’t pick on me much because I blended in... until I got found out. Then I had to spend a lot of time beating people up just to keep the rumors from spreading. That was how I got my bad reputation, but I decided to go ahead and own it. I pretended to be a big, stupid bully with a brain like a dinosaur, slack off and let things go until I was old enough to graduate.
“That changed after Parker graduated. I’d finally picked up my grades to make it to my senior year when I got tagged to be on the foreign exchange program. Don’t ask me how. I went along with it and now here I am.”
“But... how old are you?” asked Minako.
Kubiac grinned. “I’m eighteen.”
“HEEEEEEHHHHHHHH!!!” cried out the girls. Kubiak’s smug grin was justified.
“Blame the difference in educational standards,” I grumbled. “High school here is more like college prep in America. Not that it matters to The Koob here. He just enjoys the experience. Besides, he’s only two years older than us. In the grand scheme of things, that’s not much. A lot of married couples have that kind of age difference.”
And right on cue, Makoto turned bright red. If I didn’t have evidence of her crushing on Th Koob before, I did then and there.
“Something I don’t quite get,” said Minako suddenly. “You say you lived on the Reservation and that you’re one of the Navajo people, but you were only there during the summers. What’s up with that?”
I shrugged. “Why are you so close with your friends here?”
“Eh?” replied Minako.
I sighed and went on, “Look, my Grandfather is pretty well known back home. He had only one child, and that was my mother. And my mother had only me. So despite my mixed heritage, folks back home consider me to be part of a dying lineage. And on top of that, my Grandfather has said that my destiny lies not with The People, but far away from home instead.
“So instead of fighting fate, they loved me as much as they could, when they could, so I could show everyone else the best of The People.”
“Do you miss it?” asked Usagi, looking a little sad for my part.
“I do,” I said honestly. “But I’m not going to let that stop me from making friends here.”
With that, Kubiak put an arm around me and squeeze, making me groan under the pressure.
“Zeke’s a cool guy,” said the giant. “He’ll go out of his way to help people when he doesn’t have any other commitments in the way.”
“Well, I’m satisfied,” said Kaname as she stretched. “I have to get going - my dinner isn’t gonna make itself.”
“Hey, why don’t we meet up again later?” I said suddenly. “Bearing of scars aside, I had fun.”
Kaname thought about it. “We can have lunch together on the roof - it’s open to the students.”
“Sounds like a plan then. Have a good night, Kaname!” There was a chorus of farewells as Kaname left.
##
Soon enough, Kubiak left as well, citing that his stomach would not feed itself, and leaving me alone with the original core of five friends. Seeing them together like that struck a chord in me, like this should be familiar. I wasn’t sure why, but it was there.
Only the Old Bird himself knew for sure.
“Well, I’m starting to feel like a bit of a fifth wheel,” I said as I got up and stretched. “Hino-san, if it is fine with you I’ll go ahead and take my bath now so you can spend time with your friends without me being in the way.”
“Fine by me,” said Rei as she turned her nose up at me.
Which I ignored, but her friends were not about to let that go.
“Rei! You can’t treat him like that!” cried out Usagi.
“Why not?” Rei answered. “He might pull his weight around here, but even so his being here is a huge inconvenience.”
“But his grandfather-” began Ami, but she brutally was cut off by Rei.
“My grandfather should have discussed this with me first!”
“Your grandfather may be a bit of a letch,” said Makoto, interceding, “but he’s still your grandfather.”
“I don’t care if he has to live on the streets, this should have been discussed with me before that male arrived!”
I put my foot down - literally - and firmly enough to make the kotatsu jump slightly.
“I’m taking my leave,” I growled. I then looked to Rei. “And you... Fortunately for you, I have promised my mother that I would never strike a woman. However, should you ever raise a hand against me, then all bets are off. Watch yourself.”
I turned to walk away and then there were several noises that caused me to react.
The sound of feet stomping my way, accompanied by the words, “I’ll show you!” and then, “Rei! No!” and “Zee-kun!”
I felt her hand grasp my ponytail. It was not her first mistake - that honor goes to her believing she could do something to hurt me.
Before she could pull, I whirled around and grabbed the offending hand, sharply pressing my thumb into the soft part between the thumb and fingers and causing her to gasp sharply.
But she had not completely lost her focus - I could see her shifting her weight to throw a punch with her other fist. But as she did, I knocked the blow slightly to the side - just enough that it would miss my head - and in the same motion I grabbed ahold of her shoulder and pulled her off balance.
From there, it was downhill as I guided her fall, shifting so my knee wound up firmly in the crook of the shoulder that I grasped and shifted my grip on her hand so I maintained positive control over the appendage. Once she was on the floor, I shifted my other knee so it was under her elbow - a perfect anvil on which to break her arm if I chose to do so.
This all happened in the space of just a couple of seconds.
Rei screamed in outrage and tried to move, but I had her in a well-practiced hold. She would not get out of it unless she broke her own arm first.
“Do you honestly take me for some limp-wristed intellectual?” I growled just over her ear, causing Rei to freeze. “I may be studious, but I know how to fight, and I have put far worse than you into the hospital just for mistaking me for easy prey. Don’t think I won’t do the same to you - all I need is an excuse.”
I then let go and rolled smartly away, popping back up into a grappler’s stance. Rei snarled as she came up right, seething in anger and indignation.
A part of me still couldn’t help but note how beautiful she was, even with a mask of rage on her face. Her regal beauty could be called ‘terrifying’ by some, but I don’t scare so easily. Not these days, anyhow.
But that doesn’t mean I’m a fool.
Slowly I backed out of the room, not turning my back until I was all the way out and had slid the shoji closed. Rei only glowered at me, all but curling her lips. I sighed once I was sure she was not going to follow me out, then made my way to my own room.
I never made it there, though. To my surprsie, kaname Chidori was there, and along with her was Hino-sensei, complete with an expectant look on his weathered face.
“Kaname!” I said in surprise and horror. “Don’t tell me you saw all that!?”
“I only overheard,” she said angrily. “And what I heard was enough! If she ever so much as touches you again like that, I’m going to-”
Kaname froze as Hino-sensei place a hand on her forearm, stopping her short.
“So, my granddaughter has raised her hand against you,” said the small, old man with a sigh. “It seems I will have to discipline her.”
“If you can let it go, sensei, I rather that you would.”
“LET IT GO!?” cried out Kaname. “ARE YOU NUTS!?”
Hino-sensei ignored her outburst, though.
“Oh? Afraid of a reprisal, are you?” asked the old priest.
“Yes and no,” I sighed. “I can handle her, I’m certain of that. I just don’t want her to have any more reason to resent me.”
The old man chuckled. “First of all, I don’t think you can handle her quite so easily. She simply underestimated you, a mistake she will not make again.” He gaze suddenly hardened into deadly seriousness. “Although, if what I have been told of your exploits is true, then it would be very much preferred that we immediately deescalate this situation.”
“What do we do then, sensei?” I asked.
“You will do nothing about it... for now. You will have a part to play shortly, but first I must reprimand my granddaughter.”
I felt the hair on the back of my neck rising.
“I’m not gonna like this, am I?”
The old man only laughed softly as he walked by, leaving me with Kaname for the moment.
“Neh, Zee-kun,” said Kaname once the old man was out of earshot. “I know how tough things can be and all, but if you need a place to crash...”
I gave Kaname a surprised look once more. “But I thought you lived in a eight-tatami flat.”
“With a full bathroom and kitchen, you dork,” said Kaname with exasperation. “Look, I’m not a total prude. The idea of a boy seeing me in my pajamas doesn’t worry me much.”
“Oh? And you’re not worried about my becoming overcome with lust?” I said sarcastically.
“Nah, if that happens I’ll just knock your face off with my bat.”
I snickered at the mental imagery of her doing just that to someone else. More likely than not, that Sousuke character.
“Well, thanks for the offer anyhow. I’ll definitely keep it in mind as a last resort.”
“No problem, Zee-kun. It’s the least I can do for a friend.”
“Friends already?” I asked with a game smile.
“After the way you guys made me laugh today? You’re stuck with me for life!”
I snorted at that, because as far as I was concerned she made me laugh just as much.
“Why’d you come back anyhow?” I asked out of curiosity.
“Oh, I forgot one of my notebooks. I got here just in time to hear Miss Princess blow her stack. That’s when I ran to get Hino-san.”
I sighed and would have said more, but Hino-sensei was already escorting everyone out.
##
In short order, the others were gently ushered off the shrine grounds, all while shooting me helpless looks and promises to catch up tomorrow.
Rei and I, on the other hand, were handed shinai - bamboo practice swords that, while largely harmless, stung like hell when they struck. Think whiffle bats on steroids and you won’t be too far off.
“It seems to me that the two of you have something that must be worked out,” said the old man as he paced between Rei and I. “Unfortunately, the two of you seem to be far too passionate for mere words to work.”
“I thought I was the one to back out,” I grumbled.
“Coward,” Rei fired back.
“Humph,” grunted the elder Hino. “A tactical retreat was wise on your part, young man. However, as you may have noticed, the war rages on. So, we are left with this. You two have it out. Be fair and honorable. I will stand by to make sure neither of you step out of bounds. It will be over once you two agree that it is over or one of you is unable to continue.”
I thought about that for a second.
“Wait a minute... so you mean we can use whatever technique we like, so long as it’s fair and honorable?”
“I see no problem with that,” the old priest replied genially.
I looked to Rei and smiled. “I have no need of this then,” I said as I cast aside my shinai.
Rei’s eyes widened in shock. “What is the meaning of this!?” she demanded.
“I’m a machinist and an engineer. Of course, that means I use a lot of tools... but for the hardest of the hard core machinists, like me, our hands are our greatest tools. And for this I have no need of any other tools besides my empty hands.”
“So you’re saying you’ll beat me without any weapons?” growled Rei.
I shot an evil grin back at her. “My dear, I am saying that I will take you apart like a cheap watch.”
Rei’s eyes bulged in outrage and even the old priest was taken aback - he dove for cover as Rei then charged me, her shinai held high for the strike.
However, I simply patted the ham-handed blow aside with my palm and let her move past me, flowing around her like the wind.
Rei stumbled, but regathered herself, surprised at how I was able to avoid her attack. She then gave me a confused look.
I grinned back at her. “To fight me is to fight the air itself.”
Rei sneered at me. “You’re no master,” she said as she began to charge again. “You’re just a coward that avoids blows!”
I frowned at that. So she thought I was a coward? I decided to let her see how much of one I really was as I reach out once more... And stopped the shinai dead in its tracks with my bare hand.
Rei goggled. “But... you can’t possibly do that! Your entire arm should be numb from the pain by now!”
“Hino-san,” I said with that grin again, “this is my right arm. You know, the one that got burned to a crisp. Fortunately, I still have all the feeling in my hand... but compared to what gave me the scars under that sleeve... that felt like a little love tap.”
I shoved the shinai aside sharply, momentarily throwing Rei off balance as she stumbled backwards to compensate.
Rei then regathered herself, and snarled as she threw herself at me again.
This time I stood my ground, blocking the blows with my arms if they came for my head, ribs, or abdomen. My legs I left relatively unprotected as welts began to appear.
After ten such blows, Rei had to stop and catch her breath.
“Oh, the pain,” I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm. “It is so unbearable.”
“You think you have a monopoly on pain!” Rei screamed at me suddenly. “You think I don’t understand what it feels like!? To watch my mother waste away, and then my father all but abandon me!?”
Something flashed before my eyes - a vision of fire and beautiful indigo eyes filled with sadness, anger, and bitterness. A beautiful young Japanese woman in a sailor fuku with an impossibly short pleated red skirt, surrounded by fire and outlined in passion. A lonely miko in a busy shrine with only her ravens to keep her company.
A fragment of something long forgotten from a childhood in another time clicked into place. Memories of watching a television program and seeing this very same young woman before me. It was not exactly the same. She was a bit older... but still very much the same.
“No... I know you,” I said slowly as the vision faded at last. “I’ve had dreams of you. I just didn’t realize that you were the one in my dreams until now.”
Rei looked at me in bewilderment. “What are you trying to say?”
“That I have had dreams of you and I know of you. Nothing more, nothing less. I know about your pain. I know about the boy that refused your heart. I know about your father making pretense at being your father, coming on your birthdays and giving you a white dress and Casablanca Lilies each time. I know that you hate men in general because of him. I know that you’re an Aries. I know about your remarkable capabilities with the fire reading. I know about Phobos and Deimos.” I then shot Rei a dark look. “And I know about the South Pole.”
The color drained out of Rei’s face.
“Grandfather, I need to speak with him in private.”
“Is this bout over then?” asked the old man.
“It is, for now, Hino-sensei,” I replied.
The priest looked to his granddaughter and Rei nodded.
“Well then, so long as you two don’t kill each other, I’ll let the two of you be.” And with that, the old man left us to our own devices.
Rei then glared at me. “Come with me. Now.”
##
Rei dragged me into the shrine proper and all but slammed the shoji shut. She held the follow through pose for a moment, then slowly turned to me and hissed in a low tone.
“What... are... you?”
“A reincarnated soul, much like yourself.”
Her eyes widened at the implications and she was suddenly on me, pinning me to the floor.
“Who were you!?” she hissed. “Jadeite? Zoicite? Nephrite? That pig, Kunzite?”
“I didn’t come from this universe,” I snapped back at her.
Rei blinked. “That’s preposterous! How could that be?”
“Because where I came from there was no magic.”
“You lie.”
“I’ve got no way to prove it, but that’s my story and I’m sticking to it.”
“Is that so? Well, I do know one way to reveal the truth behind your falsehoods.”
##
The room was hot from the towering inferno Rei had built in there and I was building up a sheen of sweat from just sitting in there.
Rei, on the other hand, was perfectly in her element. She was not bothered one bit by the sweat on her skin, nor was she apparently bothered by the heat. In fact, as she had lit the fire in the first place I thought I saw a strange gleam in her eye.
So, Sailor Mars did have pyromania. Go figure.
It was strange to be able to recall all that I had previously known about her. However, as I gave it more thought, I could only recall generalized information on the rest of the Senshi and the future timeline. So, where in the timeline was I now? I couldn’t tell for sure. By all rights we should be well into the Stars arc, but I didn’t see any of the signs for it.
And then there were other things. I had a weird vibe about Kaname and that other boy, Sousuke. Almost like... they didn’t really belong, and yet here they were anyhow.
What else didn’t belong?
Myself, I knew for sure.
Rei had settled in on the opposite side of the fire from me, and began to chant koans as she made complex hand signs. I couldn’t really see her through the fire, but I could hear her voice, mesmerizing in its monotone and even cadence. It was almost soothing, except... that she slowly began to increase in tempo and intensity.
Slowly, I began to see her in my mind’s eye, as though gazing through the fire. Her form, clad in her miko outfit, kneeling in seiza, her head bowed and her eyes closed - her face a mask of intense concentration, and her hands held in front of her, constantly shifting every few beats into a different hand sign.
Finally, the chanting seemed to reach a crescendo and Rei’s eyes snapped open as she cried out in a challenging tone, those violet orbs cast in determination.
However, that suddenly began to falter and Rei gasped in horror.
And then her ravens burst into the room from the opening in the cieling and began harrying around the young woman, cawing loudly but to no avail.
Rei was not there anymore.
“FUCK!” I cursed as I jumped up and dashed to Rei. I worried for a moment that her ravens might attack me, but instead they merely settled and cast deeply concerned looks between her and I.
“You two are her familiars?” I asked. And then I blinked as I felt their true natures brush up against mine. “No! You’re His Children! Can you help me find her?”
The two ravens cawed excitedly.
“Perfect!” I then reached into my pocket and pulled out something I never hoped to need - an autoinjector filled with a cocktail of hallucinogens, barbiturates, and anti-addictives. It was illegal as all hell to have in most nations, but it was the quickest way to get where I needed to go.
Not like I looked forward to the experience afterwards - it made me loopy as all hell until I got a good night’s sleep, and even then my dreams were acid trips on steroids.
And then the was the act of injection itself. I clenched the safety cap in my teeth and yanked the pen away, spitting the cap out. I then took a deep breath, let it go...
And then slammed the autoinjector into my chest, left of my sternum, and in between my ribs.
A six-inch heavy gauge needle pierced into my heart and delivered its intoxicating payload, where it got shot straight into my head.
And just like that, I was gone, too.
##
I sat at the top of a hill - high and covered with cool, green grass and surrounded by cherry trees in full bloom. And all around me as far as I could see were more rolling, tree covered hills that tapered down to a bay filled with rolling blue water and white caps.
“Look sister!” said a young woman’s voice excitedly. “I told you! I told you! I told you it was him!”
“Settle down!” snapped another. “This is a serious matter!”
I turned and saw two girls - twins. They both wore leotards of some kind with white bows at the small of their back and the nape of their necks. One leotard was red and the other was indigo. They were elfin in frame - so slight that term delicate suited them. However, they did not look unhealthy. Though their skin was pale, it also had the slight flush that spoke of strong circulation.
Their hair was dark as the night. Parted in the middle and pulled into buns on either side of their heads, with long tails that fell over their chests and to their waists. The hair from the back of their heads was allowed to fall freely and ended at just past hip-length.
With their equally dark eyes they stared at me with all the curiosity and inquisitiveness of a raven’s gaze.
So these were Phobos and Deimos.
It came as no great surprise to me - these two are not the first Coronians I’d met so far. But what happened next managed the feat.
With a cry that mixed cathartic joy with the sorrow of an unquenchable regret, the one in indigo flew at me and nearly knocked me to the ground as she wrapped her arms around me.
“You’re here!” she wept. “You’re really here! You’re not a dream! You’re not a memory!”
“Deimos! Our Mistress is in danger!” called out the sister in red, who could only be Phobos.
With nothing better to do, I hugged her back gently.
“Deimos, I understand you’re happy to see me for some reason, but we need to find Rei. I promise you, though, that I won’t abandon you.”
“You won’t?” she said, sounding nothing so much more than a frightened child.
“I swear it.”
Deimos looked up at me with tearful eyes, sniffled once, then wiped the tears away as she nodded.
“Right... plenty of time later,” she said, trying to sound upbeat.
Deimos went back to her sister and the two nodded to each other, right before they clasped each others hands together, closed their eyes, and bowed their heads until their foreheads were nearly touching.
“To the west!” they suddenly exclaimed in unison as they pointed out the direction.
“Let us take wing!” said Deimos.
“But what of Lord Darkwood?” said Phobos. “He does not have an avian form like we do.”
Deimos shot a surprise look at me. “You’re... Human!?”
I wasn’t fully certain what was going on, but I had a good idea. Even so, as Phobos had said, there were more urgent matters at hand.
“It’s okay,” I said quickly. “I can keep up well enough. We have to get going - Rei could be in trouble!”
That was all the reminder that Deimos needed. With that, the two sisters suddenly shrank in on themselves, obscured by their dark hair as it shrouded their forms, and suddenly a pair of ravens took shape and lifted off into the sky, cawing as they went.
I didn’t waste any time myself as I took off at a sprint.
Phobos and Deimos were quick in the forest - swiftly flitting between the trees and the bamboo stalks. However, I kept close track of the two with my keen eyes and hunter’s instincts.
It didn’t take long to find her - they were in a clearing, scorched by fire and flame.
There was a man there, elderly but vibrant in his expression and stature. He had a bald head, a patrician nose, and sharp eyes that sparkled with amusement. He was dressed as Gurney Halleck, a character from Frank Herbert’s novel, Dune. In particular, this seemed to be the version of Gurney from the Dino De Laurentis film.
But that was merely illusion - I knew who he really was. The ever insufferable pain in my ass, the God known as Raven.
“Come, come now!” he called out in mock disappointment. “Surely you should know that fire is my element! It’s like asking me to punch myself!”
“In that case I’ll just try turning the heat up a little more,” said the other person caustically.
That other person was Rei, wearing the white seifuku and red pleated skirt from my dreams... but those dreams simply did not do her justice.
Here I saw her in living color. While she was not noticeably muscular, she did not appear weak. Her body had graceful curves that indicated healthy, active living. And the way the sweat on her skin glistened combined with the flushed tone and the look of sheer determination in her eyes...
It was like the first day I met her all over again - I couldn’t say or do anything.
And then her eyes met mine.
“YOU!” she suddenly yelled as she whirled on me. “YOU DID THIS! YOU BROUGHT ME HERE!”
Burning.
The most immediate and primal of pain sensations. The feeling of your pain and temperature receptors screeching in utter agony as they die will trigger an immediate fight-or-flight response. And the reflex is usually regardless of the circumstances.
It is an incredibly rare situation where a person does not notice being burned, and usually associated with a higher-ranked survival mechanism superseding the other.
However, regardless of how much I anticipated the not-so-tender touch of Rei’s fire...
...it did not come.
I opened my eyes and saw Raven’s back to me.
“You foolish little girl,” he said in a soft, disappointed tone that a parent uses on their child. “You honestly think that poor Ezekiel here is the cause of all your woes? No, my child. I am the cause. I brought his soul here. I reincarnated him. I am the one who set his destiny before him.
“And I am the one that sent him to you.”
Rei stared at him in shock as he moved away, beginning to pace in a wide arc around the four of us. I held my tongue - thanks to Rei, the stage belonged to Raven. For me to speak now may not mean immediate punishment... but I would certainly be barred from pleading any sort of case.
In case I’m not being clear here... God had the floor right then, so everyone else had to shut their pie holes and listen the fuck up.
Fortunately, Rei seemed to understand that much by then.
“Of course,” Raven went on, “those aren’t the only things I’ve done. For one thing, do you think that it was Queen Serenity’s power that allowed you to be reincarnated at such a late date? Indeed, the Ginzusho that Usagi possesses is quite powerful, but it has its limits. Instead, it was me the Queen came to, begging for the release of your souls.
“Sadly, my own children, what few of them survived the destruction of Coronis, were in dire straights themselves. So, in exchange for them being permitted to settle in what was left of her Empire, I set your souls aside, letting them slumber until the time was right for you to come back and finish Metallia and Beryl once and for all.
“Additionally, I’ve had my agents monitoring you. You know them as Phobos and Deimos. Children? If you please?”
The two ravens suddenly took on their human forms once more, revealing themselves to Rei.
Rei was aghast. “You... you were spies? All this time?”
“Please don’t misunderstand Hino-sama!” pleaded Phobos. “We would never have done anything to allow harm come to you!”
“We are your protectors!” cried out Deimos. “We watch over you and do what we can in our own way to keep you safe!”
“Indeed,” came Raven’s stentorian voice, drawing our attention back to him. His voice was like silk concealing a poisoned dagger as he went on, “Do not take your misplaced anger out on my children, little girl. While they have been informants to me, what they say is also true. They are my gift to you - your boon companions. You’re in trouble enough with me for lashing out at my Avatar. Do not dare raise your hand against these two.”
“Please, Hino-sama!” cried out Phobos as her eyes began to tear up. “You must listen! You are in grave danger now and there is nothing we can do to help!”
Rei looked at Phobos sharply. “Is this some kind of joke?”
“A joke?” said Raven in a flat tone. “Little girl, while I do enjoy a laugh as much as the next man, you truly have no idea what is on the line, do you?”
Darkness began to fill the clearing and it enveloped Raven’s form, consuming it, growing larger, and then taking the shape and form of a raven that stood three stories high with eyes the glinted like stars.
Rei now looked genuinely afraid.
“The Japanese have known me by many names, child. Amatarasu. Yatagarasu. Tengu. Each one of them is an aspect of what I am. But make no mistake about it. I am indeed a God...”
Raven then leaned over to looked Rei straight in the eyes, and said, “...And you have indeed ANGERED me.
“I had such high hopes for you!” he raved as he snapped upright once more. “I admired your fighting spirit and your affinity for fire. It was my intention to eventually adopt you as a priestess to help gather together my scattered children under the banner of the planet Mars.
“And Ezekiel would have been the one to raise that banner in your name! Instead, you chastise him, you judge him, and you despise him for his gender! You even threaten him with bodily harm! While the boy can take care of himself, you are completely out of line for assaulting your ally!”
Raven ceased his tirade, then took a deep breath and let it out as a long suffering sigh.
“So now it comes to this. Sailor Mars, you have dishonored yourself and gravely displeased me. For this, I have only one punishment - death!”
“No!” I cried out.
Raven turned to look at me critically. “Oh? What now, little boy? How do you think that you are going to keep me from her soul?”
I bit my lip as I thought about that. What could I do? The old bird was capricious as hell, but I had to do something, anything!
An idea formed in my head. It was repulsive, but it was the only thing I could think of.
Knowing I would regret this, I raised my face to Raven and spoke:
“I claim her soul by the rite of binding!”
Raven jerked back in surprise, and then burst into raucous, cawing laughter.
Rei was, simply put, bewildered... not that it was much change.
“What are you doing!?” she hissed.
“Saving you from a fate worse than death!” I shot back at her.
“What do you mean? He said he was going to kill me!”
“Don’t be stupid! You’re dealing with a God here! Normally when someone dies, they simply go on to the afterlife. But when Raven kills you, he keeps your soul for himself!”
Rei went pale at the very thought. “And this... binding? What is it?”
“Oh-ho!” said Raven as he recovered from his laugh. “Do you realize what you’re doing, little boy? You know that this is a blade that cuts both ways.”
“As long as it keeps you away from her,” I said darkly.
Raven chuckled. “It won’t entirely, but it will do the trick well enough for what you intend. Phobos? Deimos? Perform the ceremony. I’ll witness and affirm the bond.”
“Phobos, Deimos,” said Rei with a dangerous edge to her voice. “What is happening?”
“Hino-sama,” said Phobos as she kotowed before Rei. “There are some things you must understand about Lord Darkwood.”
“What may that be?” asked Rei through clenched teeth.
“My lady... his life is not his own. Raven owns him. He may seem strong and independent, but that is only because Raven wills it so. Look upon him, my lady! Look upon the chains he bears!”
Rei turned and looked to me, and this time I could tell that she honestly looked.
Everyone sees me differently in the world of dreams. But there is always one constant - the heavy black iron chains bound to my arms and legs. And the chains all led to Raven’s talons where they clinked gently in his shifting grasp.
“Why?” said Rei.
“You needn’t know why,” snapped Raven, knowing exactly what she meant. “All you need to know is that he is MY servant - my presence and my will within your waking world. Through Ezekiel, I may act upon your world as I see fit. And any action done to him is as much an action done to me. And I take acts taken against me VERY seriously, little girl.”
Rei swallowed, then looked back to Phobos. “What else?”
“There... is supposed to be someone out there. Ezekiel’s match. Someone just for him. Someone that will support him despite his servitude to Raven.” Phobos then looked up to Rei, her eyes overflowing with tears. “Ezekiel is giving that up to save your soul.”
“What do you mean!?” cried out Rei as she reared back in shock, but she could already guess.
“In all essence, little girl,” said Raven, “he is taking you up in the bond of eternal marriage. I honestly do not believe you deserve his kindness, but it is one of the few freedoms I allow the boy.”
Rei looked at me. For the first time ever, I saw that she was feeling horror for me.
“No... No, I can’t accept that! I’m supposed to stand for love and justice! Even if I don’t like him I can’t take that away from him!”
“And where was love and justice when he came into your life?” roared Raven suddenly. “That boy is giving you another chance, and paying dearly for it. Don’t you dare waste it.”
Rei then looked at me, and I could tell that she was being overwhelmed.
“Darkwood-san... why are you doing this?”
I looked at her, feeling hopeless. “Because... there are more battles ahead... and your friends will need you in those fights to come. Please... this is the only thing I can do to save you.”
Rei rocked backwards on her heels. “Your... doing this... for the others? Not for me?”
I gazed at her in shock, then felt my lip curl back as I felt the rage boil up inside me.
“What do you care about how I feel for you!? I just thought I’d go ahead and appeal to your more noble attributes! Never mind that I think you’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen! Screw that! I’m just some animal-like male that’s looking for a woman to dominate and make into his own! If that’s how you feel, then you are not the woman I know - you’re no champion of love and justice! You’re just some jealous woman that came into some power. Fuck this shit! I’m-”
“NO!” cried out Rei suddenly. “NO! Zeke! Don’t! I... I’m sorry, okay? I... I just never wanted things to be this way. I just didn’t want there to be... any distractions.”
“Distractions?” I said flatly as I glowered at her.
Rei looked down to the ground and was genuinely contrite.
“I... failed before... in my last life... because I let my heart get in the way of what I should have done. I swore that I would never let that happen again. I never want to see anything happen to Usagi because I failed to act. The thing with the boy before, Kaidou, just helped reaffirm that for me when I became Sailor Mars in this life.”
“Fine,” I ground out. “I won’t give you that disadvantage.”
“What?” said Rei, utterly confused. “What do you mean?”
Phobos interceded. “Hino-sama... the oath of the bond is very vague. All it really does is bind your two souls together in eternity. What you two do over the course of your mortal lives is up to you.”
“You mean... even though we would be married, we don’t have to act like it?”
“That is correct, my lady.”
Rei looked at me once more, then closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and let it go.
“I accept,” said Rei.
Phobos nodded. “No theatrics. No fanfare. There has been enough drama already. Deimos, see to Lord Darkwood.”
Without a word, Deimos came and gently guided me to Rei and had me kneel before her. Phobos had Rei kneel as well and carefully helped Rei remove her opera gloves.
“Take each others hands, please,” said Phobos quietly.
Briefly, I looked to Rei’s face, and she into mine. Her beautiful indigo eyes were filled with sorrow, shame, pity, and regret. What did she see in mine? It mattered not to me. I looked away, feeling at a profound loss. She was so beautiful...
...and so beyond me.
I was a slave - pure and simple. I may have had my will, but that was only because I made the choice - I took up the offer at another life. And in return, this life, and my soul, belonged to Raven.
I have precious few fuzzy recollections of my past life, but I had the sense that I was something of a failure in that time. I was only successful here because Raven ensured that circumstances ground it out of me in a flurry of blood, sweat, and tears. There was never any reprieve. Succeed of fail, the reward was always the same - a harder road ahead.
I felt Rei’s hands in my own. Her lovely, graceful, slender hands in my own which walked a fine line between a surgeon’s and a steelworker’s. But that was me for you - a contradiction. The mind of an engineer with the heart of a warrior. A savage that knew the beauty of poetry. A romantic who spurned foolishness. A slave that had his own free will. A successful failure.
Rei did not deserve me, I felt. Even with her vitriol and anger, she deserved better - someone that knew how to lay aside their own temper and open their heart to the Princess of Mars.
There was the feeling of something soft being carefully wrapped around our hands. I looked and saw the finest cord of red fibers I have ever seen. I couldn’t see the weave, but I knew it was there from the way the light caught it. I could feel it binding tightly against my skin, but it had no bite to it.
“The Red String of Fate,” Deimos explained softly in my ear while Phobos did the same with Rei. “It will never break. No one and no thing will ever cut it. It will grant as much space between you as you need, but it will always draw you back together again through fate’s machinations. In this way, your souls will be bound for eternity. Even if you are reincarnated, you two will inevitably be drawn together again.”
I nodded, signaling my understanding. Rei needed somewhat more clarification, which Phobos provided through her hushed whispers which I could not make out. Eventually, though, Rei hesitantly nodded her own understanding as well.
The moment seemed to stretch forever. The gentle feel of her hands in mine was conflicted with the thoughts of ‘Should Not Be!’, plaguing me with feelings of adoration for this magnificent woman and my own self loathing. It was such an exquisitely painful existence.
And then, just like that, it was over.
“It is done, Great Father,” intoned the two sisters.
Raven had taken on his human form once more. He reached down and pulled our hands apart. The string provided absolutely no resistance. For a brief instance there was a cat’s cradle between our hands, and in the blink of an eye it wove itself into a thick, yet fine cord that hung suspended between our hands with no sensation of weight or tension.
“Well done, my daughters,” mused Raven. “The deed is done. What goes on between the two of you is no longer any of my business. However, that said little girl, do not make me regret my decision - your life is in his hands now, and his is in mine.” He then leered as he hissed ominously, “You would be a fool not to take advantage of that!”
Rei gulped and Raven cackled madly as he turned and walked away, a whirlwind of shadow collecting around him and then vanishing, taking him with it.
Rei then looked at me. “What now?”
I sighed. “Now, we all go back to the waking world and try to get on with our lives.”
She raised an elegant eyebrow at me. “There is nothing that needs to be done to consummate this bond?”
I shook my head. “That was merely something to help satisfy the bloodline deals behind arranged marriages. This is a binding of the souls and has no such needs.”
“And yet, in all essence, you and I are married,” said Rei tightly.
I whirled and snapped at her, “Do you honestly think I’m going to try and turn this into a perverse game of some kind!? My life already is one. And I have no need of making up more along the way.”
“And what am I supposed to do!?” Rei snapped back. “I’m Japanese! Not some happy-go-lucky-American! I cannot treat a marriage lightly - even one as loose as this.”
“First of all I am not some happy-go-lucky American cowboy singing yippy-kai-yay all day long. Second, I am of the Navajo People, and we treat marriage as a sacred pact between man and woman. This is going against my own nature as much as yours, so can it!”
I then whirled to Phobos and Deimos, causing them to rear back in surprise.
“And while we’re at it, what about you two? Every time I run into one of your people they always seem to know everything about my circumstances without even knowing me personally. So what’s the deal here?”
Phobos and Deimos shot each other surprised looks.
“You met others of our kind before!?” said Deimos. “Where? When?”
I blinked at that. “Years ago. The first one was a raven so old that his feathers had gone gray with age. And then a bluejay that was so flighty that I could barely get a thing out of him. So, back to the original question: what is up with you people!?”
Phobos sighed. “Lord Darkwood... among our people, there has always been two great figures of prominence - our sailor soldier and our avatar. While they were not really leaders themselves, they were much beloved and very influential. And why shouldn’t they be? One is a hero, and the other is the voice and the hands of our God.
“Our world was destroyed when our Sailor Soldier, Sailor Crow, was murdered and her power usurped by a traitor. And when the last avatar passed away and a new one did not come forth... it was thought that it was the end of our way of life.
“For ten thousand years, my kind lived among you. Quietly. Our culture and ways all but forgotten, preserved in the dreams of those that yearned for the forgotten age.
“And now... all the sudden... here you are. I apologize that Deimos was so forward... but... I have to restrain myself as well.” Phobos’s eyes began to tear up as she looked at me and her voice began to crack. “Because what she said is how we all feel when we see you... you’re here. You’re not a dream, not a memory. You’re real.”
Without really thinking about it, I went to Phobos and pulled her into my arms. Phobos, no longer able to hold back, broke down and began to sob quietly in my embrace.
I looked to Deimos and saw she was giving us a tearful smile. I motioned for her to join us, and she did, making an inarticulate sound of joy as I wrapped an arm around her.
Rei could only look on in astonishment as I comforted the two girls. I could tell that she felt conflicted on the matter, and I couldn’t blame her, really.
Soon enough, though, the two had gotten their fill.
“We must return,” said Phobos as she straightened herself out and dried her eyes. “I doubt that anyone that finds you as you are will react very well to the situation at all.”
“What does she mean by that?” asked Rei suspiciously.
I sighed. “Oh, just that I’m unconscious next to you with an autoinjector sticking out of my chest.”
Rei blinked. “Why!?”
I shrugged. “While my people would normally be a bit more ceremonious and use much tamer hallucinogenics, this was an emergency.”
“You mean... you drugged yourself? To save me?”
I sighed once more. “Hino-san, please stop that. Didn’t I already explain that I know and understand how important you are in the grand scheme of things? I’d be stupid not to pull out all the stops to save you when you’re in grave danger.”
“I can handle myself.”
“Sure, most times,” I retorted. “It’s easy when it’s the monster of the week. But when you’re dealing with Raven, even the combined power of all the Senshi with Usagi and the Ginzusho would be hard-pressed to handle the old bird.”
Rei fumed at that. “Whatever. How do we get back anyhow?”
“Leave that to us,” said Phobos. “Deimos and I can carry you back home.”
“How?” asked Rei.
I smiled at this. “Didn’t you know?” I said coyly. “Coronians are one of the few people in the universe with the innate ability to handle souls.”
And with that, the twins’ forms became enshrouded once more, but instead of shrinking, they grew much like Raven had, becoming massive ravens themselves.
“Please, Hino-sama,” said Phobos contritely as lowered herself. “Climb on and I shall carry you.”
Deimos proffered herself to me as well, and I swung myself onto her, straddling her shoulders. I didn’t have too much trouble becuase I’ve been horseback riding before. Rei got herself settled with a bit more effort, and then we were off...
##
“zeke... zeke... wake up!”
I wanted to wake up, but my body was fighting me on it. But slowly, I managed to claw my way back to consciousness, slowly cracking my eyes open.
“hino-san?” I whispered weakly.
“Zeke... You have to tell me what to do! I don’t know... the needle, Zeke!”
I winced at the thought. I could still feel it in my chest now that I was thinking of it.
“Get... bandages. Sterile gauze. Antibiotic. Hurry.”
Rei nodded and ran, for once genuinely concerned about me. For my part, I began to drift on strange and fuzzy thoughts. What it would be like to love her, and her to love me in return...
Suddenly she was back.
“Okay... now what?”
“Tricky,” I murmured as I came to again. “Shoulda took my shirt off... Listen... gotta pull it out... slowly. It’ll spurt. Normal though... lots pressure. Got a strong heart. Before any of that, though... gotta treat the area with antibiotic. Prevent infection.”
“How?”
“Reach under my shirt... dab the ointment on the skin around the needle.” Rei blushed but I continued. “After the needle is out we need to be quick. Get my shirt pulled up, get the gauze on there. Apply pressure. Then get the bandage on, make it tight. Understand?”
Rei nodded and got a tube of ointment out and squeezed some onto her fingertips. She then paused as she blushed brilliantly.
“Please hurry,” I urged her gently. “Starting to hurt.” To help her, I pulled up my shirt as my as I could without disturbing the autoinjector.
Rei swallowed and I felt her hands against my chest as she clumsily smeared the ointment around the injection site.
“Okay,” she said as she pulled her hands back. “That’s done.”
I nodded. “Now, the needle...”
Rei nodded and took a breath to brace herself, then carefully took the autoinjector in hand and began to pull it out. I grunted softly as I felt the needle slide out of my flesh, followed by the sudden warmth as blood began to flow, causing Rei to gasp sharply.
“Quickly,” I said as I pulled my shirt up the rest of the way. Rei got the gauze and hurriedly staunched the flow, hitting it with nearly the same sort of panicky reflex of someone trying to squish a particularly scary looking bug.
“Oww,” I groaned.
“Sorry,” said Rei testily.
“Whatever, here,” I said as I reached down and pressed down on the gauze myself, my fingers brushing against Rei’s, causing her to blush again. “I’ll hold it. Get the bandage.”
Rei nodded and pulled out a rolled of semi-adhesive tape.
“Can you sit up?” she asked.
“I’ll need a hand.”
Rei sighed. “Baby.”
“Lets see how you do after taking a shot like this to the heart.”
Rei rolled her eyes, but reached behind me to help me up regardless. She then surprised me when she started pulling off my shirt the rest of the way. It was awkward since I had to keep pressure on the puncture, but I didn’t fight her on it.
With the shirt off, Rei gave me the end of the tape to hold on the gauze, and then began to wrap it around my chest. Soon enough, it was done and I took a moment to admire her handiwork.
“Thank you,” I said. At a loss for what else to do, I set to work on gathering the pieces of the autoinjector and retracting the needle so I could safely dispose of it. Rei, for her part, went to make certain that the bonfire she used for the fire reading was out. It had died down to embers while we were out, but she wanted to make certain first.
“What now?” she asked as she worked.
“I... don’t know,” I said uncertainly. “It’s so sudden, so soon... I’d be lying if I said I didn’t want something like this... but not this way. I wanted to take my time. To find someone who would be my partner. My counterpart.”
Rei was quiet for a moment while she worked. She then paused as she reflected on something.
“I don’t know if I can be that,” she said quietly. “Don’t get me wrong... you’ve surprised me. You’re a lot better than many men I’ve met. You work harder than anyone I’ve ever seen. You’ve suffered more than anyone really should. In some ways, you were too good to be true. And I think that’s why I reacted so badly.”
I shrugged my shirt back on carefully. “Figures. Most people I get to know either love me like family or can’t stand me.” I sighed tiredly. “I gotta get to bed. I’m still kinda dizzy... not looking forward to the dreams I’ll have.”
“Why?”
“The hallucinogenics are still in my system. Everything is all weird looking.”
“Even me?”
“No. You’re still the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen, even now.”
Rei blushed again. “Why do you keep saying that?”
I shrugged. “I have no idea. I just kinda felt that it bears repeating, but that’s probably the drugs. But it’s no lie on my part.”
Rei gave me a flustered glare. “Just... stop, okay? I never wanted this. I don’t need this... just... let me be, okay?”
I sighed. “As you wish, Hino-san.”
As I turned to leave, I was surprised when one of her ravens suddenly alighted on my shoulder. Rei was quick to take notice.
“Deimos, what has gotten into you?” she asked of her familiar.
“Awk?” said the raven hopefully.
Rei sighed. “Fine. You can watch over him tonight. It doesn’t matter. He probably needs the help anyway.”
Deimos cawed happily back and then bobbed her head, as though urging me to move on.
“Alright, alright, I’m going,” I mumbled.
##
The last time I had to do something like this, I had the mother of all drug-induced fever dreams. This time, though, someone held me aloft from the turmoil of my disrupted subconscious that night.
Deimos.
Of course, it wasn’t hard to figure out why when the next morning I woke to find a human-form Deimos wrapped protectively around me.
It’s one of those things that takes you completely by surprise. You’re laying there in your bed, warm and content. Suddenly you notice that it’s a little warmer than usual, and something feels a bit off. You then open your eyes and find a head full of luxuriously feather-soft black hair in your face.
Fortunately, I didn’t panic.
Heck, I still thought I was dreaming for a moment. That was, until I tried to move and discovered this was certainly not a dream.
Deimos made a sleepy noise and stirred as well, then opened her dark eyes... and smiled.
“Ah... good morning to you, Lord Darkwood.”
“Deimos,” I croaked softly. “What are you doing?”
The smile faltered, but not quite in the ‘caught-red-handed’ way. It was more like an ‘I-really-don’t-want-to-think-about-it’ falter.
“You... were having bad dreams again. Really bad dreams. I needed to do something, so... I took my human form and comforted you in your sleep.”
I felt the blood draining out of my face. “You didn’t...”
“What?” she asked, perplexed, but then realization dawned on her face. “Oh! No, I just held you close and eased your mind. Nothing more than that. Really, if anyone is to have that honor, it should be Hino-sama...”
Oh, that did it, and Deimos noticed it as well.
“Oh! Oh my! You... you really are attracted to her?”
I arched an eyebrow at her. “Well it doesn’t help that there’s an unearthly beautiful nearly-naked young girl-thing that is currently wrapped around me in bed right now.”
Deimos tittered. “Touche, my Lord. I am flattered.”
“Deimos. I need to get up before someone decides to check on me.”
Deimos sighed. “As you wish, my Lord.” Carefully, we disentangled ourselves from each other. Fortunately for my sanity, Deimos at least wore her leotard from before - sans the bows.
“You know, my Lord, if you ever have need of me again, I’ll be more than happy to help you sleep at night.” Deimos then had the decency to blush. “It was... pleasant... to hold you.”
I sighed at that. “I appreciate the offer Deimos. But right now, while I may have dim recollections of a past life, this body is still that of a sixteen-year-old boy. And it is screaming at me for letting you get away from me so easily.”
Deimos blushed even more brightly. “Oh.”
“Indeed. Deimos, don’t take this the wrong way, but... I can’t have that kind of temptation. And I don’t want Rei to think of me like that. Please, don’t get me wrong, you’re beautiful, and you seem like a wonderful person, and I know that the terms of the bond between Rei and I are flexible... but I need time to sort this all out myself.”
Deimos, however, smiled at me somewhat impishly.
“I suppose I should explain a bit of the fine print, then. There are certain things that will be shared between you and Hino-sama from now on. Such as our duty to watch over Hino-sama... it now extends to you as well, my Lord.”
“Great,” I grumbled. “Now she’s gonna be pissed off because she’ll think I’m stealing you.”
“Not really,” said Deimos. “Phobos and I can trade places as we please. And right now, Phobos is undoubtedly telling Hino-sama about this right now.”
And just then, there was a distinct and well pronounced “WHAT!?” from next door.
“See!” said Deimos brightly.
The sound of rapid foot steps, a shoji door sliding open, and Phobos pleading with Rei made it through my own door just before Rei did.
“DEIMOS!” snapped Rei angrily as she marched over to the startled young Coronian, and grabbed her by the ear. Without pausing, Rei then proceeded to drag her right out of my room leaving a trail of, “You have a lot to explain, young lady!” and “AH! MY LADY, THAT HURTS!” behind her before my door slid shut again.
I didn’t move until the muffled sounds had traveled down the veranda and undoubtedly someplace where Rei felt they would have a modicum of privacy - the bath house.
“Well,” I said to myself at last in a deadpan delivery. “This morning just got interesting.”
##
“I still can’t believe that happened!” grouched Rei as we began to descend the stairs leading up to the shrine. “What is up with you? Are you some kind of magnet for... no, wait. You are, aren’t you?”
“If you mean weird shit, then yes, I am,” I replied, rolling my eyes. “Get used to it. As Raven’s Avatar, I am the bitch-boy for Fate and Random Chance. You could even go as far as saying that I rolled a natural twenty on the random encounter table.”
“Ugh, do you really need to be such a geek?”
“Don’t go there with me. I’ll drag you down to my level and beat you with experience.”
“Whatever. The thing is I can’t stand the thought of something like that happening in the room right next to mine!”
“Hey, it’s not like I would have let things go too far - I was already in the process of trying to defuse the situation when you barged in.”
“That doesn’t matter! What does matter is that it happened in the first place!”
“So why are you taking it out on me then?” I snapped, glaring at her. “Because while I didn’t hear any details, it sure sounded like you damn near bit poor Deimos’ head off back there in the bath!”
Rei stopped short and gave me a horrified look. “You heard that?”
I snorted. “I think half of Juuban heard you.”
Whatever she was thinking on that, Rei decided it was best to regroup and charge ahead.
“Well regardless, I still don’t want anything like that going on in your room.”
We finally reached the end of the stairs and continued on to the bus stop. There, we would go our separate ways - Rei on one bus to the train station so she can get to her academy, and me on the bus that would go by my school. However, we still had a few minutes to bitch each other out before Rei’s bus got there.
“And how the hell am I supposed to stop it from happening? Deimos can take human form at will. Which means she can open my room while I’m sleeping and sneak in for a snuggle whenever she wants. There’s nothing I can do to stop that. Not unless I pull some weird bullshit security measure straight out of some rom-com harem fantasy, and I’m pretty sure that’s the last thing you want! Besides, following that trope, it will probably fail in the most spectacular way possible anyhow.”
Rei just stood there and gaped at me as her paradigm tried to shift without a clutch. I simply glared right back at her with the classic ‘Well, I’m waiting here!’ look, arms folded defiantly over my chest and tapping my foot impatiently.
Rei finally rebooted and shook her head rapidly to clear out the last of the stack overflows.
“Ugh, you’re impossible.”
“Sorry, I think you were looking in a mirror back there.”
“Oh, don’t you dare... I mean you as a whole! I mean, really, you shouldn’t even exist!”
“NO!” I screamed, finally loosing my cool with her. “I SHOULDN’T EXIST HERE AT ALL. I SHOULD NEVER HAVE EXISTED HERE. I SHOULD BE DEAD.”
Silence. While Rei had flinched initially and grimaced at the outburst, she was otherwise unaffected. In fact, she gave me a hard look and asked without any trace of hostility,
“So why aren’t you?”
I felt myself deflate, as though those simple words were a needle tough enough to finally pierce my skin.
“I don’t know why I’m here,” I said softly. “All that damn feather duster from hell will tell me is that he has need of me.”
Rei sighed at that. “Of course, leave it to a God to be inscrutable. Okay then, why did you take him up on the offer?”
I shrugged. “The memories of my past life are all scrambled. Like someone broke up a hundred-thousand-piece epic-master jigsaw puzzle and scattered the pieces through a one-hundred room mansion.” I then looked over at Rei and tapped the side of my head sharply. “Some assembly required.”
Rei rolled her eyes and shook her head. “What do you know, then?”
“Just that I was smart. Talented. But I was either too far ahead of my time or time was too far ahead of me. I hardly ever got help from anyone, and my life was just one hardscrabble after another.
“Until one day, I was driving in the winter time. The place I was living in was used to mild winters, so when the bridges iced over the most they could do was throw sand on them and warn people to stay off the roads. But me? No such luck. Had to get to work, punch the clock, or get fired. Just the wicked way of the world I lived in.
“So, I’m driving and trying to be cautious, but it’s cold, foggy, and icy. And then out of nowhere there’s a truck jack-knifed on the road and it has this huge track-hoe tied down on the flatbed. I tried to stop, but my own vehicle goes sideways, with me on the business end.
“And then, bang! I’m dead. Just a middle aged guy, trying to make ends meet, never married, never had any children.
“Just a nobody that no one cared about.”
Rei was quiescent, but somehow I could tell that she was deeply moved. Something about how her lovely eyes suddenly seemed to have a subtly sorrowful cast rather than her usual defiant gaze.
“Someone had to care about you.”
I shrugged. “Someone did. I have the sense that there was family... but it seems like they were pretty distant. I wouldn’t be surprised if they didn’t hear about the accident until they started trying to figure out why they lost contact with me. Which could have been a while. Pretty damn pitiful, ain’t it?”
“At least I can see why you would want another chance,” said Rei quietly.
“Yeah, well we have a saying back home: ‘The more things change, the more they stay the same.’ I may have had some incredible and wonderful people in this life. I may have had a remarkable educations so far. I may have the promise of a great career in whatever field I choose. But just like before, I am still alone - maybe even more than I was before. I move around too much, living like some modern age gypsy, too mobile to keep any friends at my side... I try to make the best of it, but in the end I never get any real chance to settle anywhere.
“Telly was my friend the longest, but I never heard from her again. Kubiak... Raven’s stinking nutsack! I can’t believe I met him again! Everyone else in my life has just been one big kaleidoscopic blur! My parents, Grandpa Bear, Grumps, Cousin Quickstone, Grandma Charlotte, Parker Lewis and his Buds, even everyone back at the Reservation!”
Dimly, I registered the sound of a large vehicle with a diesel engine approaching, and then coming to a stop with the pop-hiss of airbrakes actuating.
“I need to go,” said Rei, just loud enough for me to hear her. “For what it’s worth, Darkwood-san... I hope you stay a while... and find some happiness for yourself.”
I blinked as those words registered and looked up in surprise. It was just in time to see Rei before the doors closed on her.
For the first time since I had arrived, she looked genuinely sad for me.
##
When I got to class I was immediately corralled by my neighbors, Usagi, Makoto and Minako.
“Well, spill it!” hiss Usagi urgently, trying to make it so no one would overhear. “What’s going on between you and Rei?”
“Its... complicated,” I started off, but Usagi quickly steamrollered right over me.
“What do you mean it’s complicated! You either like her or hate her!”
“Calm down, Usagi!” chided Minako. “You of all people should know that something like this shouldn’t be rushed.”
Makoto hummed thoughtfully. “But this is the first time I’ve ever seen a boy get a rise out of Rei like that. It’s almost spooky the way she reacted.”
“I know!” Usagi agreed eagerly. “It was like she couldn’t even control herself anymore!”
I saw an opening and took it with the only thing I had in my arsenal at the time.
“Look, there’s other things right now. Rei said that she had to meet up with you three and Ami later on... in private.”
The three looked at me in shock and I took a step back, holding up my hands defensively.
“Hey, don’t be that way! I’m just the messenger here! I know nothing!”
The lie came easily enough. I am typically a brutally honest person, but ever since I became Raven’s Avatar, the ability to lie smoothly came part and parcel with the package. I still don’t like to use that particular talent, but it has its uses.
I can also bluff like you wouldn’t believe - I’m a nightmare come to life at poker games. At least, I am until I run across someone with balls of tungsten carbide, and then all hell breaks loose.
Mental note: never play poker with Rei - it will only end in tears and bloodshed.
For their part, the trio subsided.
“Well, I guess we can let you off the hook for now,” said Usagi. She then leered at me as she said, “However, we still have that nice little lunch date with our new friends, don’t we?”
“Oh fer crying out loud,” I groaned. “Will you at least let me take role before Haruna-sensei gets here?”
“Sure, sure,” said Usagi smugly as she went to her desk, followed by Minako (pleasantly indifferent) and Makoto (somewhat concerned).
I sighed heavily and got the day rolling - I knew it was going to be a long one.
##
Lunch finally came and everyone gathered up on the roof, including Naru...
...Who seemed to be a bit out of her depth with this oddball group we had formed.
“I’m happy to have been invited, Zee-kun,” said Naru quietly while others were busy enjoying their meals. Kubiak’s impressive ‘bag nasty’ was particularly eyecatching. “It really is nice to spend time with Usagi-chan again... but how did you come by so many friends so quickly?”
I shrugged. “I’m a magnet for weird things happening. Kubiak over there was an old friend of mine. As you know, he’s in Kaname and Ami’s class. And Ami is one of Usagi’s friends. Not quite sure about Kaname, though.”
“What’s that?” said Kaname, her head poking up when I dropped her name.
“Well, no offense, but I’m a little surprised at how you suddenly wanted to join us for lunch.”
“No big deal,” said Kaname rolling her eyes. “Believe it or not, you guys are okay to hang out with. Besides, you and Kubiak are Americans, and I spent enough time in New York that anyone here trying to pass off a bunch of bad English as some hip and cool saying just plain rubs me wrong.”
“Ah!” said Ami as realization dawned. “Zee-kun and Kubia-kun are your antidote.”
“Well, I wouldn’t put it quite that way, but they’re certainly a breath of fresh air.”
“Oh, speaking of things in the air,” said Usagi suddenly.
“Raven’s breath, here we go...”
“What is up between you and Rei?”
“Heeh?” said Naru cutely. “Did something happen last night?”
Kaname scoffed. “I should say so! This friend of Usagi’s? Hino Rei? Miko at the Hikawa Shrine? Gorgeous girl that goes to that super-upscale girls academy downtown? You’d think she’d be some proper and reserved little hime-chan. And she probably is most of the time. But apparently Zee-kun’s mere existence is enough to make little miss perfection go completely thermonuclear.”
I had to stifle a snort at that - if only Kaname knew who Rei really was, then she’d know that ‘thermonuclear’ would be putting it a bit mildly.
“Heee-eeeehhh?” said Naru. “But I’ve seen her before! She’s always so cool and collected, even when other boys try to ask her out or hit on her. Did she really get angry?”
Kaname laughed. “She tried attacking him! And then Zee-kun laid her out like this happens to him every day! I swear if it hadn’t been so scary at the time I would have laughed when it happened.” Kaname then suddenly had an epiphany of sorts, and then shot me a surprised look. “Wait... you really did have to fight a lot of people, didn’t you!?”
I sighed. “Yeah. Whenever Kubiak wasn’t around to watch my back, people would try and gang up on me. Like I said before, schools in America are full of anti-intellectualism. And a guy as smart as me might as well have a target painted on him. Fortunately, these people never associated brain power with the capability to lay out three out of the five bullies.”
“What about the other two?” asked Kaname.
“I happened to them,” said Kubiak. “Like Zeke, I may be smart, but that doesn’t mean I’m not gonna crack some skulls if there’s call for it.”
“Guys, we’re getting sidetracked here,” said Usagi suddenly. “Zeke still hasn’t answered my question!”
I sighed once more - it seemed there was no avoiding this topic. So, under everyone’s expectant gazes, I went ahead and let it all out.
“I want to like her,” I said. “She beautiful and passionate and she shines like the sun. She enters a room and right away she has everyone’s attention. But the way she treats me...” I shook my head. “Well, with the exception of you, Naru, you’ve all seen how that is. I can appreciate her better attributes, but I’m afraid I can’t like her as things are now.”
Everyone was quiet for a moment. Even Kubiak had stopped eating and was staring at me in surprise.
“But,” said Minako slowly, “what if she changed?”
“I... have no idea,” I replied. “We’ve gotten off to such a bad start that I don’t know if we could ever like each other enough to even call each other ‘friend’. I know that things can change, and I think they will... it just won’t be the sort of change either of us likes.”
Suddenly, something twinged and the hair on the back of my neck stood up hard enough to make me visibly twitch.
“Is something wrong, Zee-kun?” asked Makoto.
“I think I have something in my eye,” I lied. “Do any of you ladies have a compact mirror I could borrow?”
Minako volunteered hers readily, and I began to make like I was trying to find something in one of my eyes... and found someone else instead.
“Minako, I apologize in advance - I’m going to owe you a new mirror.”
“What!?” said the long-haired blonde in befuddlement. Everyone then gasped in surprise as I spun in place and flung the little mirror like a Frisbee. I watched as it tracked unerringly towards its target, banking to fly behind the wall I was aiming just past...
Suddenly, there was a loud series of pops I was intimately familiar with and the mirror dissolved into a plume of shards.
Horrified for my friends, I turned to them and yelled:
“RUN! HE’S GOT A GUN!”
The girls all screamed, though Kaname’s was more of a ‘WHAT!?’ Kubiak, though, already had his head in the game the moment I let the mirror fly - he could read me like a book sometimes. Without waiting for instructions, he scooped up three girls in each arm and took off for the stairs.
“HALT” called out the gunman as he came around the corner with a Glock 9 and wearing the boy’s school uniform.
I pulled a stone I picked up just on the off-hand chance I needed a ranged attack and flung it at him with a cry of “Dexai!”
The gunman ducked the stone, but at the cost of completely loosing track of his quarry. And then it was only him and me on the roof.
Shit.
“You should surrender quietly whoever you are,” said the gunman, who I was surprised to see was the boy from yesterday, Sousuke.
“Surrender to who, I wonder,” I said as I slowly began to pace around him. “You got a badge hidden in that outfit? If not, then I’d be willing to bet you don’t have any jurisdiction in these parts.”
“I have no need to identify myself,” said Sousuke. “You, however, have much to answer for.”
“Oh fer fuck’s sake,” I grumbled. “Just because I happened to live life like gypsy?” I said caustically.
“That and how your were able to make me out.”
“You’d be surprised what you can learn when you spend three months in the wilderness.”
Suddenly, a flurry of black feathers fell upon Sousuke from above, cawing with all the fury of an enraged hornet’s nest.
I’m no fool. I could tell from the look in his eyes that he has killed before. And I could tell from how he moved that he was trained for it. So I did what any sensible person would do.
I ran like a motherfucker.
I jumped down the stairs, taking each flight in two bounds.
I set a new record for JMHS’s Fifty Meter Dash as I sprinted across the yard.
I set a new record for JMHS’s High Jump as I cleared the fence.
I didn’t really think about what I was doing. I simply ran and neatly avoided obstacles. Moving cars were vaulted. Gravity was abused in getting down hills.
Suddenly something shimmered in front of me and I saw stars flash as everything went dark.
##
“I’m starting to think this was a mistake,” groaned a woman’s voice. “You know that kid has been living with the Hino family? You know, as in Chairman of the Democratic Party of Japan Hino? The media is already making a stink about it.”
“Major, you said so yourself - that the gaps in his past are far too questionable, even for our organization. And I agree on that point. We must ascertain his intentions.”
“Hey! Pipe down you two! He’s coming around!”
Boy, was I ever! That headache was making it impossible for me to stay asleep, even if I wanted to. As I cautiously opened my eyes, I discovered that my head had been bound in a burlap bag.
“Okay little boy,” said the woman’s voice - I could vaguely see her figure through the bag’s weave. “We got some important questions to ask you.”
“I’m an American Citizen, you fucking ass-clowns,” I murmured.
The woman was about to respond when there was a trilling noise in the background.
“I’ll handle it,” said the other male’s voice. There was a scraping of a chair on linoleum and after a few foot steps, the trilling was ceased, followed shortly by a softly uttered conversation.
“Your paperwork says you’re an American,” said the woman. “That could be a lie, though.”
I didn’t know much Navajo, unfortunately, but living amongst them you pick up a few things. Especially things you should never utter in polite company. Given that I did not consider this to be polite company in the slightest, I picked the least wholesome bit in my mental phrasebook.
“Go suck-off a dead coyote you faithless bitch!” I thundered, headache be damned.
The stunned silence that followed was worth the horrible, throbbing, glass-shards-through-eyeballs sensation.
Suddenly, the sound a girl screaming on the other end of whatever communication was being used came faintly to my ears.
“Gyaaah!” cried out the operator. “The records say his name is Darkwood, Ezekiel..... Hello? Captain? Did you copy that, ma’am?...... Major... she wants to talk to him.”
“What?” said the woman. “Is she serious?”
“Like a heart attack.”
“... Fine. Sergeant, bring him over to the radio set. Corporal, set that thing up for VOX and use the speaker.”
My bindings were loosened and I was sorely tempted to start fucking things up, but I was too curious about this voice that wanted to speak with me. So, instead I quietly allowed myself to be guided to a seat.
“Okay, it’s all set up now, Captain. He can hear you.”
And then I had the biggest surprise in my life right after meeting Kubiak again: a voice from my past came back to haunt me.
“Zeke, is that really you?”
It took me a moment to find my voice.
“Say something!” the voice demanded.
“... Telly?” I croaked.
“... oh my god... oh my GOD... MAO! Release him at once and get him to a hospital! He probably has a concussion!”
“Captain, we can’t do that!” said the voice of an older man. “It will jeopardize the mission!”
“The mission is already in jeopardy! I know that boy personally and he is who he says he is! He is no more threat to the target than we are! And you already know how the United States feels about mishaps like these!”
“Telly... what is going on here? Where the hell are you?”
“Oh Zeke! God, you don’t know how much I’ve missed you! I’ve wanted to see you again for so long now and tell you everything, but I can’t. All I can tell you is that the less you know, the better off you’ll be.”
“Telly, I am not leaving until you come here, look me in the eyes just like we always did before, and tell me what the fuck is going on.”
“Zeke, I can’t do that!”
“Fine then. I’ll just turn the tables. If you don’t come here now I’ll kill these people.”
“... You... you couldn’t.”
“A lot has happened since that day in Blood Gulch, Telly. I’ve had to grow up a lot since then. I’m not a terrorist and I’m not a spy... but you of all people should know that I am extremely dangerous when I’m threatened.”
“... Alright, Zeke. Give me an hour and I’ll be there. Urzu Squadron... please provide Zeke with whatever medical treatment you are capable of. And do not provoke him any more. I am sorry to say that I cannot divulge any information on what sort of threat he poses - that information is classified under the auspices of the BPRD.”
“Are you kidding me!?” said the corporal. “THE BPRD HAS A FILE ON THIS GUY!? How did we not know about this!?”
“Because it’s classified, dipshit,” I growled.
“You three have your orders,” said Telly’s voice sharply. “I will be there in an hour and I expect Ezekiel to be somewhat presentable by the time I get there. Tuatha de Danaan actual, out.”
I heard the distinct click of a connection being severed and the room fell back into silence, save for the faint hiss of static from the radio.
Carefully, a set of hands untied the bag from my neck and lifted it off my head. I looked around and found myself in a relatively unfurnished apartment. there were only the bare essentials for what looked more like a squad of soldiers camping out, complete with guns and ammo.
The people themselves were all wearing dark undershirts with black and gray camouflage fatigue pants. The woman was an attractive representative of the Chinese ethnicity - generously proportioned with a face that would be at home giving you the bedroom eyes. Her hair was cut in a short bob of violet tresses.
The corporal was a tall and lean fellow with a narrow, square face and shoulder length blonde hair that had the looks of being perpetually tousled.
And then, of course, there was Sousuke. Same as before, only dressed as his comrades. He, like the others, were giving me astonished looks.
“Okay,” said the Major slowly. “...so you know the Captain.”
“And?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.
“What do you mean, ‘And’?” cried out the Corporal. “Spill the beans! What is up with you two?”
“I do not need to say anything on the matter,” I snapped. “If she feels up to divulging any information to you, then that is her prerogative as your commanding officer. Don’t you dare act like I don’t know anything about how this works - I come from a family with a long military tradition and you should know this by now.”
“Leave him be, Kurtz,” said the Major. She then leaned in to get a better look at me, then scoffed. “Shit. You really are a Darkwood, aren’t ya?”
“What is that supposed to mean, Major?” asked Sosuke.
“The kid’s got a grandpa named Conrad Darkwood,” said the Major as she got up and began rummaging through one of their crates. “Medal of Honor recipient, purple heart, bronze star, yadda yadda yadda. Man is a goddamn hero and almost nobody talks about him... and that’s just because he never talks about himself... but instead he talks about of all the others that were with him back in ‘Nam.”
I gave the Major a surprised look. “Holy fuck, you know Grumps.”
The Major snorted. “Is that what he goes by? Figures. He was my SERE instructor back when I was just a jarhead puke. If it wasn’t for him I probably wouldn’t be around today. Here, take these. It’s Tylenol-3.”
The Major then popped a pair of fat pills into my one hand and a glass of water in the other.”
“Nice,” I grunted, then popped the pills and chased them down with the water. “So you knew Grumps... why the hell didn’t you guys notice earlier?”
The Major shrugged. “We were much more concerned about the huge gaping holes in your history. Like how you’d disappear for months at a time, every year, without fail.”
“Well if you’d look more carefully you might have seen the clues,” I said caustically. “Like how my mother and grandfather are Navajo and how I’m a registered citizen of the Navajo People.”
The Major cursed under her breath. “Well, we really dropped the ball this time boys. We got ourselves a bonafide Reservation Boy here. Though I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive us, kiddo. Your folks ain’t exactly the most open about things.”
“As is your group,” I shot back. “The only reason why I’m not pelting you with a million questions a minute is because someone else gets that honor. What I will ask, though... what the hell happened between you and Grumps? He doesn’t usually open up to anyone like that unless they’re family. And I’m pretty much the only family he’s got left.”
The Major sighed and leaned back in her chair as she cracked open a soda.
“Man, that’s going back for me... I guess he just saw something in me. Dunno what at first. But after everything was said and done, he and I went out drinking and it just happened, you know. And then he says the weirdest thing... that if he ever had a daughter that he thinks she would have been a lot like me. He then tells me not to mind him - that there was a death in the family recently and all that shit.”
“Aw shit,” I muttered. “That was probably the year my mom and dad died.”
“No shit,” said the Major. “What happened?”
“Car accident with a drunk driver,” I said as I tried to shut out the memories. “It was... quick. Even the driver of the other car was killed.”
Unconsciously I began to grip my right wrist tightly. Suddenly, Sousuke snapped into motion ripping my wrist away from my grip and yanking the sleeve down.
Everyone was so horrified by the sight that nobody, not even Sousuke himself, saw the left hook inbound for his face like a late-running crosstown express train that was looking to make up time.
“THE FUCK IS YOUR PROBLEM!?” I screamed at Sousuke’s crumpled form where it lay on the other side of the room. There was genuine surprise in his eyes as he said,
“I... thought you were hiding something in your sleeve.”
“Oh, I was hiding something alright!” I ranted. “I get enough fucking reminders of that day every time I gotta take a fucking bath, thank you very fucking much.”
“Oh my god,” said the Major softly, her face utterly pale. “You mean... you... how the fuck did you live?”
“Fuck you. I am not talking about this with you. You want to know? You can bug the fuck outta of Teletha for your answers.” With that, I got up and went to the next room over. It had several cots set up, so I picked one and made myself comfortable.
The codeine wasn’t kicking in quickly enough for my liking.
##
It was cold in the house.
But sometimes that’s the way it was at night time, even at the height of summer in these parts. The arid climate held little of the day’s scorching heat, and it would quickly boil away into a chill that can seep deeply into your bones.
That was why I was next to the fire place, listening to the flames crackle softly as they slowly ate through the logs. The fire should bother me, but it doesn’t. I don’t know why, but I even find it attractive.
Absently, I scratch at my right arm.
“Is it itchy again?” asked a girl my age.
She was there, silhouetted in the moonlight as it spilled through the windows. She could be any other girl, but not even the deepest shadows of the night could hide how her platinum hair will shine with even the faintest light.
I always thought it was pretty.
“You forgot the lotion again, didn’t you?” she said as she came up to me, her delicate features brought to light by the fire. There was no accusation or even disappointment - merely a heartfelt concern. “You know you need to keep using it.”
“I don’t like seeing it,” I said quietly. “Every time I do...” The memories, still so raw and fresh came rearing back, how I’d scream for mom and dad, for help that would never come, even as the fire-
She began to gently unwrap the bandage from my arm and I made sure to look away.
“It’s okay, Zeke,” she said. “You don’t have to look. I’ll take care of it.”
I didn’t dare look. It was not that I didn’t want to look at her - whenever she was with me I felt safe. But the scars... it didn’t even seem real, but it was always there like some nightmare come to life.
Gently she would rub the lotion into the tortured skin and the itching would go away. And then, just as she was finished, I felt the strange sensation of her lips on the scar tissue, softly leaving a trail from my wrist to my shoulders.
She did it because kisses are supposed to make the owies go away faster.
She would then do my shoulder, then my side, always leaving those kisses as she went along. Even though they never tickled, they always sent a tingle up my spine. But for some reason I could never bring myself to stop her.
Finally, after she re-wrapped the bandage around my arm, she gave me two more kisses - one on the head to help make the bad memories go away, and the other on my cheek to make the sadness go away.
She would then snuggle up with me, wrapping a blanket around us. I knew she wanted to say something else, but she always kept it inside. Maybe she would say it this time?
##
I opened my eyes and pulled my right arm away, but the person that had been examining the arm made my heart stop for several beats.
Platinum-silver hair pulled into a braid with a navy-blue hair bow.
Big, gray eyes that looked straight into my soul and knew who I was.
And a military uniform, khaki-brown with charcoal piping and rank insignia, all at odds with the appearance of this adorable woman-child before me.
“Hello Zeke,” she said softly with a sad smile. “You look well, even though your arm has not improved much.”
“Telly!?” I breathed. And just like that I pulled her into a tight hug...
...and then let go, because there had been some additions since I last saw her.
“Holy crap! Look at you! You’ve turned into a tiny woman!”
Teletha Testarossa blushed and giggled.
“Oh, you noticed that, eh?” she said a bit coyly. “What about you? You’re not quite as small as I remember.”
“I still get picked on,” I grumbled.
Teletha snorted in disdain. “Yes. And I would wager that you stomped them flat, too. They should have left you alone after the first time or two.”
“Didn’t make it too much better. They just sent others that didn’t know any better after me by proxy.” Teletha groaned and pinched the bridge of her nose.
“What did you do, Zeke? Insult all their mothers?”
“Nah, just their dads.”
“Ugh, I don’t know what is worse: your moping or how you manage to piss off anyone in the worst way possible that rubs you wrong.”
“Yeah, well speaking of pissing people off, what the hell is going on here?”
Teletha sighed. “Well, you already know about the BPRD, so I supposed there’s no harm.
“Part of the reason why I couldn’t stay with you any more was because I was recruited into a non-governmental anti-terrorist organization called MITHRIL. While it is technical a mercenary operation, we work very closely with the UN Military Council to quell conflicts as they arise.”
I raised an eyebrow at her. Not that I was about to call bullshit on her - it was pretty obvious she was on the level with me at this point.
“Soooo, you guys are like GI Joe or something? Don’t tell me you got some crazy organization bent on working against you.”
Teletha gave me a surprised, nervous look.
“Ah, why would you think that?”
I slapped my palm over my forehead and dragged it down my face.
“Raven’s stinkin’ birdy-blessings, you have GOT to be kidding me!”
Teletha made a sharp, frustrated sound. “I shouldn’t have come here. You are far too good at reading me.”
“Too late for regrets now,” I chided her mirthlessly. “So, what happens now, oh mysterious captain type person?”
“Now?” said Teletha with a sigh. “I’m afraid that, for the security of our mission, we are going to have to bring you in.”
“Is that so? And why’s that, pray tell?”
“Will you come willingly or not?”
“Depends. Ball’s in your court.”
Teletha rolled her eyes. “I think I liked it when your were less sarcastic.” Before I could respond with some snarky comeback, Teletha went on, “You remember how smart I am compared to everyone else?”
“How could I forget!” I remarked. “You taught me about half of High School.”
Teletha nodded. “Well, people like me have been around for quite a while. When we were less understood we were called ‘Sparks’ for how often our experiments involved phenomenal amounts of power. But now we have a better name for it: Whispered - for the way the knowledge seems to whisper in our minds.”
“So, you have some sort of voice in your head. Of course, I’m not saying you’re psychotic or anything at all like that. I’m just wondering where the voice comes from.”
Teletha shrugged. “No one is certain as of yet. We initially thought it was some sort of experiment carried out by the Russians some years ago, but that was ruled out recently by the links we’ve drawn to the Sparks of old. But it doesn’t change the fact that there are more people like me out there... and the knowledge we have access to can be horrifyingly dangerous in the wrong hands.”
“Like this organization that runs counter to yours.”
“Indeed. Part of what we do is protect Whispered from our counterpart. And we have two confirmed Whispered, and possibly a third, attending at your school. Sergeant Sagara was tasked with keeping watch over your friends - our enemies are very skilled and he was to serve as a final line of defense.”
I rolled my eyes. “And of course, with my past and my ability to make him out, he fingered me as an enemy agent. Beautiful. So who’s the target then?”
“Chidori Kaname and Lawrence Francis Kubiak III. Mizuno Ami is the potential Whispered.”
I snorted and chortled at that last bit. Of course Ami would seem like a Whispered.
“Is... there something I need to know about, Zeke?”
I grinned at Teletha. “Did you cross-reference ANY of the student dossiers with the BPRD by any chance?”
Teletha’s eyes shot wide open and she dashed out the room. Right away I heard her snapping off orders.
“Get on the horn to the Danaan right away! I need a secure connection to the Tokyo Branch Office of the BPRD! MOVE IT!”
I only had a precious few seconds to feel smug, though. I suddenly felt something in my heart... shift. And just like that I felt myself fill with fire in a very elemental and primordial sense.
“Holy shit... Rei...”
For the third time this week, all hell broke loose.
“INTRUDER-”
“BUBBLE SPRAY!”
“EXIT PLAN FOXTROT-NINER!”
“URZU-1, REQUESTIING SRT BACKUP!”
I opened the door and Ami’s bone-chilling fog of war rolled in over me.
“Teletha! Tell them to-”
“ZEKE! GET DOWN!”
The next thing I heard was Sailor Venus calling off her attack and yelps from the MITHRIL contingent, including Teletha.
“DAMMIT!” I snarled. “LEAVE THEM AL-”
“Gotcha Zeke!” said Jupiter’s voice as she threw me over her shoulder and hauled ass.
“Makoto! Would you put me down!”
That got her to stop in her tracks and set me down. As I looked up at her in her sailor fuku - the white leotard, green pleated miniskirt, green neckerchief with bow, and opera gloves - she gazed back at me in startled wonder.
“You know who I am!?” she cried out in astonishment.
“I know who all of you are. Details later! We gotta-”
I was cut short as Ami cast another Bubble Spray in our midst.
“Let’s go, Sailor Jupiter!” said Minako’s voice as she ran by us.
“Right! C’mon Zee-kun!” And before I could stop her, she hefted me once more and took off at a dead sprint.
At that point I couldn’t say anymore because I was getting bounced around like I was breaking in a bronco. But with the pace the girls were setting that didn’t last long.
She stopped at a window that one of the others had opened - the kind that had the emergency escape-to-ground kits stored underneath the sill, and before I knew it we were flying across the chasm to the building on the other side of the road that lay below.
The take-off nearly knocked the wind out of me and the landing finished the job. But that was not enough. Makoto kept right on hauling ass and leaped not one, but four more times!
Finally, she set me down gently... and only then noticed the status of my diaphragm.
“Zee-kun! Are you alright!?”
I brusquely waved her off, grimacing as I tried to force the seized muscle back into action. I had to tell them how badly they just screwed up!
“His diaphragm has gone into spasm,” said Ami suddenly. “Just give him a moment to recover.”
No sooner than the words left her mouth, the recalcitrant muscle unkinked itself and my lungs with into overtime as I caught my breath.
“Big... Mistake...” I wheezed.
“What do you mean!?” cried out Rei sharply. “We just saved you from those terrorists!”
“No...” I gasped out. “They... COUNTER... Terrorists.”
“Counter-terrorists?” said Usagi, perplexed by this turn of events. “Ah, girls... does he mean... they were really good guys?”
“No way!” said Minako. “They wouldn’t have taken Zeke like that if they were!”
And then the building shuddered.
“YOU WILL RELEASE EZEKIEL NOW,” boomed Major Mao’s voice from nowhere.
“Who’s asking?” called out Makoto defiantly.
Suddenly, a trio of armslaves the likes of which I had never seen before shimmered into existence. It was almost like seeing mirrors turn to water and evaporate away to reveal the mecha hidden behind them.
The building we were on was only a single story tall, so we were all at chest-level with the armslaves... which meant they had no trouble aiming their guns at us.
So this was how MITHRIL did their business. With stealth technology that could evade the human eye they could operate anywhere, anytime.
And if they had this technology, then so did their adversaries. What a scary thought!
“You will stand down now!” came Mao’s voice once more.
“WE WILL NOT!” cried out Usagi. “WE ARE SAILOR WARRIORS OF LOVE AND JUSTICE! I AM SAILOR MOON! AND IN THE NAME OF THE MOON, I WILL PUNISH YOU!”
“Raven’s rotting molt,” I groaned. “Look! Will you all just listen to each other! You all have got this whole thing all wrong!”
The lead Armslave and Rei both looked at me, and said,
“STAY OUT OF THIS ZEKE!”
That took me somewhat aback. No one was going to listen, and worse of all they were all at levels I couldn’t possibly hope to match.
Oh, but you can, boy, whispered Raven’s voice softly in my ear, making me grimace. Just let me in for a little bit.
Oh hell no, I thought back at the Deity. I am not that desperate. The last time that happened a whole bunch of people died.
People that needed to die, boy. Even you must admit the world is a better place without some thugs that would kidnap a child for the right price. And sweet little Teletha’s virginity was was just a bonus for them.
Do NOT go there, you bastard. They were horrible, but I will never lower myself to their level! I will not kill anyone.
Little boy, you have much to learn.
The lead armslave tilted its head as though listening to a distant voice. And then all at once they began to change out magazines and cycle in the new rounds.
“Last chance, girlie. Let Zeke go.”
Usagi suddenly grabbed her tiara and frisbeed it at the lead armslave, calling out “Moon Tiara Action!” as she did so.
Mao avoided it, but just barely - the glowing disc carved a shallow furrow though the armor the of left arm.
“Weapons free!” she called out and I hit the dirt.
“Bubble spray!” called out Ami and the fog of war settled once more as stun rounds exploded all around us.
“AGH!” cried out Makoto as one round exploded in her face and sent her sprawling. “IT STINGS!”
“Celestial fire - Surround!” called out Rei.
“GYAGH! It’s overheating the reactor!” cried out Kurz’s voice just before his armslave fell like a marionette with cut strings. “My reactor SCRAMed! It won’t restart!”
“Venus Love Chain!” called out Minako as her chain shot out for what must have been Sousuke’s mech. But he was an uncanny adept, it seemed, as he avoided the attack neatly.
“Major! Stun rounds are ineffective! Suggest switching to antipersonnel rounds.”
“Zeke is still in the cross fire!” replied Mao.
“We will not succeed if we delay!”
I could tell that they were seriously considering it, and I knew for sure that we were in very serious trouble now.
Do you promise me, no fatalities? I thought at Raven. Only minor wounds?
Minor wounds and no more, boy. They know not what they do, after all. Although it would be nice if we could have a little less stupid in the world - death seems to be the only cure for that, and only if I get them before they reproduce.
I rolled my eyes, but I let it go. It was one of the few things we actually agreed on, seeing as you can’t fix stupid.
There is a necklace that I wear with an onyx arrowhead that had been blunted with unknown hundreds years of flowing water. Anointed with my own blood, it was a symbolic seal that helped me to make sure the old bird is kept in check.
“ALRIGHT!” I called out as I stood up in the middle of the fog as it began to dissipate. I then lifted the necklace off my shoulders, around my head, and then held it out in my right hand. “Enough fucking around. I’m taking the kid gloves off.”
“ZEKE! What in the fuck are you doing!?” called out Mao.
I looked right into the armslave’s sensors and gave a nasty grin.
“I’m getting daddy.”
I let the necklace go and felt the roof shudder as the pendant landed, as though I had dropped something much heavier instead.
Perhaps I had.
Because suddenly... I felt so much lighter. In fact, I felt positively giddy as a vicious parody of a grin plastered itself on my face. Oh yes... It was time to teach some people a lesson... and have fun while doing it!
“ZEKE! YOUR ARM!” screamed Rei.
I snapped around to look at her and the horror written on her face only made my smile grow.
“Oh, this?” I said as I held my right arm up - and indeed, it was engulfed in black flames from wrist to shoulder. “It’s just a little something I’m borrowing from you. Thanks ever so much! This is gonna be a great party!”
“Zee-kun,” said Sailor Moon uncertainly. “What is going on?”
“Tut tut, my dear!” I chided her. “That would be telling! But for now... it would be best if you girls stayed put for a moment. After all, you are my precious classmates.”
All the senshi’s eyes went wide in surprise.
“HEEEE-EEEEEHHH!?”
But instead of answering the unworded question, I just giggled madly as I reared back and slammed an orb of fire into the roof, binding my intent into it.
A ring of black flames encircled the five seifuku-clad girls, burning impossibly high and yet giving off no heat.
“Now, just sit and watch while daddy handles things. You’ll be just fine in there as long as you don’t try to get out.”
Of course, Makoto reached a hand tentatively towards the flames, then yelp as the skin on her fingertip suddenly sizzled.
“There! You see! The fire actually is hot. Now, don’t try to be a scientist and test it over and over again. You’ll just get burned over and over again.” I then turned to the armslaves and cracked my knuckles menacingly. “Now, about you chaps.”
“Zeke,” said Mao uncertainly. “Is that really you? Are you okay there?”
“Oh, I’m just fine. I’m just sharing this mortal coil with a not-so-little friend... kinda makes it tough to figure out who’s in charge, though. Having a deity in your head can get oh so confusing! You don’t know where you end or begin!”
You could tell just from the postures of the two standing armslaves that they knew the situation had just gone way above their paygrades.
“Zeke... Let’s stop this and we can talk. Teletha is already on her way.”
“Oh, that would be wonderful...” My right hand suddenly snapped into motion, grabbing the tranq dart that would have knocked me for a loop out of the air. “Except that wasn’t really what you were planning on, was it, deary? Excuse me just a second, I need to return some property real quick.” I then flung the tranquilizer dart and manipulated the air to speed it accurately back at Kurz. The man didn’t even have a chance to react as the dart came in at just under the speed of sound.
“HUUUIII!?” came his faint cry in the distance, somewhere in one of the buildings with a broken window, right before the drugs took hold.
I then turned back to the Major’s armslave as she was hurriedly bringing her gun to bear on me. Too late, she sprayed the area with stun rounds. As for me, I had jumped, propelling myself on a plume of pressurized air towards the building Kurz was in. With my left hand I sent a wave of compressed air at a window, blowing it in before alighting on the sill. With my right hand, I was gathering and compressing even more air... and feeding fire into it.
I was gonna need a minute or two to make sure this stunt was ready, so I then beat feet, using air pressure waves to knock down doors. Fortunately, this seemed to be an office building of some kind, so everyone had already gone home for the day.
Except for the janitors. The one I ran into just stepped out of my way. The look on his face when he saw the incandescent fury building up in my right hand caused me to cackle madly.
After traversing several floors I made my way to side of the building facing the action. Fortunately. I didn’t have to blow open any doors. I found an unlocked office and opened the window from inside. Sousuke and Mao were still looking for me, and the Senshi were still bottled up in my wall of fire.
Excellent.
I then took the wind and used it to carry my voice to the other side of the battle field, because I just couldn’t resist.
“Ohhh Major! You ever wanted to see what enough power to run Tokyo for five minutes looks like? HERE YA GO!”
I created a path of vacuum leading from my right hand to the leg-hip joint in the Major’s armslave, then let go of a portion of plasma I had built up.
It generated a light and sound show not unlike the great-grandaddy of all lightning bolts. This shit was like it had been unleashed by the hand of Zeus himself, and why not? After all, I was a God walking the Earth at this time, was I not?
The left leg of Mao’s armslave was blown clean away with a shower of molten metal. Before Sousuke could react, I did the same to him, only I aimed for the head. Blinded by the loss of the primary sensors, an armsalve is all but useless. The fountain of sparks and molten metal was almost like the blood sprays you see in some anime.
This exhausted the supply of plasma I had generated, but now, even though they knew about my little trick, I had time to generate more.
“PARLAY!” said a voice behind me all the sudden.
“Telly!” I said cheerfully, not quite turning away from the field of battle. “You know, normally it’s the other party coming to the captain to parlay.”
“It doesn’t matter,” she said. “I wish to parlay with Raven for the cessation of hostilities.”
I noted that the armslaves were not making any moves to do anything, so I turned to Teletha with a smile and reached out to gently cup her face in my right hand. Teletha didn’t flinch. She only stared back at me with eyes filled with sadness and concern.
“You always were my favorite,” I said affectionately. “So very brilliantly intelligent, and always so very kind to me.” And then I withdrew my hand and took a more firm tone with her. “However, that does not mean you will always have your way. Say your piece, my bright little star.”
Teletha nodded and said, “I have received word from the BPRD regarding the girls that took you. I know that they are not really an enemy, but if you cannot make them stand down, then I am afraid that I cannot either. Do I have your word that they will not interfere anymore?”
“They will, or else they will have me to contend with.”
“That will do,” said Teletha. “As for you...” Teletha’s expression and tone became more pleading now. “Zeke, come with me to MITHRIL. I know you’re not a Whispered, but we still need people like you. We can fast-track your education and have you working in our Research and Development in no time!”
“And why did you leave Research and Development?” I asked dryly. Teletha gave me a surprised look and I grinned. “Oh? Didn’t think I hadn’t worked that out, did you? How would you have even gotten your foot in the door with MITHRIL if not for your mind? You said that you had been recruited by MITHRIL. I know how to read between the lines, bright little star. So I ask again, why did you leave R&D?”
Teletha was suddenly downcast. “Because... I can’t do enough at R&D. I want to make the world a better place and I can only do this as a line officer in MITHRIL. But you should know that. We’ve talked about it before, Zeke.”
I nodded gravely at that. “And you should know, my bright little star, that if it didn’t work for you, then it will not work for me. I need to be at the forefront to change the world, not at some desk sheltered under reinforced concrete bunkers.”
Teletha was quiet for a moment, and then suddenly lit up with hope as an idea came to her mind.
“What about a compromise?” she asked.
“I’m listening,” I said with a bit of interest.
“R&D needs field agents - people who work closely with the military agents to investigate captured technology.”
“What about training?” I asked, a bit sharply.
“You will need basic military training, but that can wait until summer. In the meantime you can take our own distance training program. You will need to pass our background check, but I know you won’t have any problems with that. Afterward we’ll provide you with a workstation with a secured connection to take our courses. It will be issued equipment since you’ll use it after your training in your own home for field work.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Oh? My own home?”
“Wherever you choose to live,” clarified Teletha. “You’ll be able to live how you want to!”
“Very well then. I’ll do it.”
Teletha blinked. “You don’t want to know about the compensation?”
“It is of little matter to me. Money comes and money goes.”
Teletha sighed as she closed her eyes and shook her head.
“Always the practical one, Zeke. So, tell me about your new friends?”
“It might be best to show you,” I said as I grabbed Teletha up in a bridal carry and then strode to the window.
“Zeke! No! Don’t! Juu-UUUUUUUMMMMMMMP!” she cried out as I launched us out the window and back to the building that the Senshi were still trapped on.
With a blast of pressurized air, I slowed our descent so I alighted gently on the roof and set Teletha carefully down.
“Don’t you EVER do that again, Ezekiel Darkwood!” yelled Teletha furiously.
“Oh, quit that,” I replied dryly. “You enjoy it and I know it. Oh girls!” I then waved a hand and the wall of black fire was suddenly snuffed out. “Meet Captain Teletha Testarossa of MITHRIL. Telly, meet the Sailor Senshi. You all play nice...” I then shot a dark glare at everyone present. “...or else I won’t be happy. And when I am not happy... things go a lot more badly than they did here.” I then smiled once more. “And on that note, I bid you all a good night. Adieu!”
Suddenly, the weight of the world came smashing down on me, and I heard girls calling my name in panic as the world went dark.
##
I felt warm. Wherever I was, I somehow knew I was safe, and I was content with that. It was a comforting feeling, with my head being gently stroked and a soft, feminine cooing in my ear...
My eyes shot open wide once that thought was seized by the more rational portions of my brain.
“Ah, Lord Darkwood,” chirped Deimos softly with a smile. “You’re awake.”
“...Deimos, do you have a death-wish of some kind?”
The Coronian girl sighed. “Honestly, I don’t care about what Hino-sama thinks in this matter. While she has the right to your first refusal, she certainly does not seem to care for you. And until she does, I see no issue with keeping you company as you sleep. You certainly do seem to do better with than without.”
I began to untangle myself from Deimos. She must have had a point because the only way I could imagine our bodies getting this intertwined is if we cooperated in the matter. As I sat up, I saw that I was in my room at the Shrine. And fortunately, I was still fully clothed.
That concern aside, the grown-ass man hidden within this youthful body knew there was something going on here, and I’d be damned if I wasn’t gonna get to the bottom of it.
“Deimos, do you honestly expect to fool me so easily? There’s more to it than that. Spit it out so we can get this out into the open.”
Deimos sighed again and blushed. “Okay... I guess I shouldn’t hide it... I’m... taken... with you.”
I blinked at that. “But... I’m human.”
Deimos giggled. “Silly. Do you even understand why we adopted human forms?”
“Well...” I said slowly as I thought about that for a moment. “I’m not really sure. I would have imagined that you only started doing that after you met with the Silver Millenium Empire.”
“Oh, indeed,” said Deimos. “You have to understand, my Lord, there is nothing wrong with being a bird. But when the first humans from the Silver Millennium Empire came to us, we were at first shocked, then intrigued, and finally addicted.
“You see, avian form gave us freedom in the skies. But human form granted us a degree of intimacy that was previously out of our reach - gentle touches, firm embraces, the comfort of skinship, and the art of making love.” Deimos shuddered, giving a shaky sigh as she did. “I have, in secret, read of many tales of sordid affairs, trysts, and romances. And I dream of the day that I may surrender myself to someone I love and trust with all my heart.”
Deimos then looked at me and giggled coyly. “Oh dear, did I lose you, my Lord?”
“... No,” I somehow managed to croak, causing the Coronian girl to giggle once again.
“Don’t worry. I understand why you were puzzled. Why you, a human, indeed! Why, when we should focus on bringing our own numbers up? But that is what we have been trying, and failing to do. We are cursed, my Lord. For certain, we will not die out. Not completely. There will always be just enough of us to keep the memory of Coronus alive. But we will certainly subside and become simply another facet of humanity. Such seems to be the will of Raven.
“And if that is also his will that his Avatars be humans from this day forward... then I would wish that at least your descendants have a direct tie to Coronus.”
“You mean it’s hereditary?” I asked.
Deimos nodded. “As was the title of our Sailor Senshi. Like the Imperial Lineage of ancient Japan, they were considered to be the closest to our God among the mortals. And while they were not leaders, they did carry massive political clout.”
I rolled my eyes. “This isn’t about power, is it?”
“No!” said Deimos, aghast. “My Lord... I care not for those petty things. Phobos and I can make our own way without any such boons. We are strong and proven survivors. What I do care about is having someone to love me, be the father of my children, and making sure that my people live on, at least in spirit.
“Besides, I know what you are to Raven. This is our lore - the Avatar is but a mere servant to our God. But in return for that service, an Avatar is granted great reserves of spiritual strength and emotional fortitude so that he or she can bear the weight of our entire people.
“Can you honestly fault me for finding that attractive?”
I sighed. “No, I can’t. But one fact still remains: this is Rei’s house. And you should be abiding by her desires.”
Deimos seemed to deflate as she sighed again.
“That may be true. I do care about her very much. One may even say that I love her. And I know that she’s been hurt in the past. But she shouldn’t put you through so much. You’ve dealt with enough already. Instead of having someone hate you, you should have someone to love you instead.”
I sighed and pulled Deimos into a hug. The action seemed to catch her by surprise because she suddenly tensed and made an adorable sounding bird-like ‘peep!’ sound. But once she realized what was going on, she relaxed, put her arms around me as well and hugged back.
Really, I hate being sixteen again. I get turned on so easily, even if this all seems old-hat to me. Reluctantly I let Deimos go. At least I don’t seem to be alone in that department as she was blushing crimson.
“Well, what have I missed so far?” I asked, trying to change the subject.
“Your friend, Teletha, is staying over while her people stand guard. She says there is business to conduct with you tomorrow... or rather, this morning.
“Kaname came over as well. Her entire neighborhood was evacuated and your friends decided to have her stay. And with all these strange people here, the other girls decided to stay over as well. Just in case.”
“How are they taking it?” I asked as I got to my feet and stretched.
“With good humor. Teletha has been telling stories about when you were children. Everyone loved the one about ‘Lady Tomahawk’.”
I snorted at that. My family being what it was, Telly and I often got shuffled between other families while Grandfather worked. One in particular was a good friend of mine and Quick Stone’s mothers. She was a very loving woman, but she had a hell of a temper. At one point, a bunch of kids at Quick Stone’s age started going around raiding people’s larders for booze. She caught wise and came after them all with a tomahawk and scared them all shitless.
And I mean that - by the time the tribal police showed up they all needed fresh changes of pants. The police were anything but disgruntled about the affair. The boys had been doing this for a week now and the police hadn’t been able to catch up to them yet. And then one of the cops jokingly referred to her as Lady Tomahawk.
The best part was that the next day she taught Telly and I how to throw it, thereby cementing the moniker.
I chuckled and shook my head. Despite how shitty things were sometimes, there was always something to help balance it out.
I sighed as a sobering thought then occurred to me.
“She didn’t happen to mention Blood Gulch, did she?”
“No. Why?”
“Its...” A voice in my head of a younger Teletha crying in terror, and then of grown men gasping as though they were drowning on dry land.
I shook my head vigorously. “It’s personal. I really don’t want to talk about it.”
Deimos looked at me with grave concern, but seemed to know better than to pry.
“Very well then,” she said gracefully. “What are you doing now?”
“Seeing if they left me anything to eat. I’ll sleep a lot better with something on my stomach.”
“I’ll accompany you then,” she said suddenly.
I raised an eyebrow at the Coronian. “Like that?” I asked dryly.
“Of course not,” she said piously. “Like this!” Suddenly, she leaped at me and her form shrank in on itself as she became a raven once more, fluttering as she alighted on my shoulder.
“Show off,” I grumbled. Deimos made a mirthful, chortling sound.
##
“Halt! State your business!” came Sousuke’s voice as I exited my room.
I raised an eyebrow and turned to the side. There was Sousuke, dressed in urban camo BDUs and carrying a bullpup submachine gun.
“Sagara,” I said dryly. “You do know I live here, right?”
“I was made aware of that fact, yes.”
“Then why are you confronting me like this?”
“Because you have shown yourself to be a dangerous element and I am tasked with the protection of Chidori-san.”
“Okay,” I grumbled, “I understand you have to protect the girl, but I’m the least of your worries. Kaname, even though I’ve only known her for a couple of days, is a friend of mine. She doesn’t have to worry about a thing from me. However, I’m starting to wonder if she should be worried about you.”
Sousuke gave me a surprised look. “That’s not true. I have been tasked with her protection and I will do whatever I can to make sure that she is safe.”
“And that’s the problem right there,” I said sharply. “’Whatever I can’ you said. Where is the limit to what you would do? What is the limit to what you would put her through? Don’t answer - it’s a rhetorical question for you to dwell on. We all have our lives, Sagara. And many of us would prefer our lives to remain as uncomplicated and boring as possible. Of course, I’m living proof that we can’t always get what we want, but it’s the thought that counts.
“Now, do me and everyone else a favor and try not to provoke me anymore. The Old Bird will take just about any excuse to spend a few minutes wearing me like a cheap suit.”
I turned to make my way to the kitchen, but then Sousuke spoke up again.
“Mr. Darkwood. I... wish to apologize on behalf of myself and the rest of Urzu Team. You were correct that if we had dug a little more into your past we would have found the answers we needed. However, there is one thing I do not understand. After the accident where your parents died, you completely disappeared for a month. What happened to you?”
I turned back to Sousuke and gave him a cold look.
“I was dead, Sergeant. No more, no less.”
I would have thought that revelation was the end of it. As I entered the kitchen, my eyes were quick to spot a note left by Makoto saying that there was some curry in the refrigerator for me. Smiling at her thoughtfulness, I dug into the tiny Japanese-style fridge and pulled out the heavily laden plate - portioned for a serving that would satisfy my appetite.
Just as I got out a spoon so I could get to eating, I turned and found Sousuke had followed me.
“What is it this time?” I asked acidly.
“Forgive me... but you were dead? For a month? That is not an exaggeration?”
I sighed as I went to the microwave and put the curry in.
“No, not an exaggeration. I really was dead for a month.”
“But... how can that be?”
I scoffed as I went to the kotatsu and turned on the heater underneath it.
“I see your starting to question ‘how’ instead of simply outright refusing.”
“I must admit that strange circumstances surround you.”
“Surely Teletha told you guys everything.”
“I am sorry, but the Captain was not very forthcoming. She told us that it is your story to tell.”
The microwave began to beep. I went back to the fridge and got myself some barley tea first before retrieving the reheated curry.
“You at least understand now that the world is not what you think it is anymore, do you?” I asked as I poured the beverage.
“That implication has occurred to me lately,” replied Sousuke as I came back and sat down at the warming kotatsu.
“Good,” I said as I began to dig in. I love curry, but Makoto’s, I was learning just then, was particularly good. “First off, what happened to me earlier? That was a God sharing my body. His name is Raven and his thing is basically governing life and death - particularly as a cycle of one giving over to the other. This is why he also handles reincarnation.
“Also, he’s a neutral. He walks between chaos and order, good and evil, love and hate, night and day. It goes hand-in-hand with his life and death thing - you build up great kingdoms, tear them down, and begin again. Remember that always when you’re dealing with him.
“As for Me? I’m a reincarnated soul, specially chosen to be Raven’s avatar here on Earth. Why? I don’t know. All he’ll say is that he has a purpose for me and no more.
“We don’t really agree on a lot of things, and I think he likes it that way. But whenever we do agree on something... that’s when you need to watch out for me.
“As for me being dead for a month... you think the God of Life and Death is gonna let his Avatar punch out before he even has a chance to accomplish anything? Hell, that was just him getting me to himself so I could get to know that bastard.” I then gave him a sharp look with raised eyebrow.
“So, do you have any other questions?”
Sousuke blinked, seemingly at a loss for what else to say, but he did manage to come up with something.
“How... were you brought back?”
I sighed once more. “My grandmother? The one who took care of my wounds? She’s a necromancer known as a La Muerte - a lady of death. Pretty damn apt, too. She’s undead.”
“Tha... What?”
I snorted at his confusion. “Yes. Undead. Like a liche, only not evil and unintended. Don’t ask me how. The only other person that knows is my Grandfather, and neither of them will say anything on the subject. And if you ever meet either of them and if you know what’s good for you, then you’ll keep your damn mouth shut. The old man can literally skin you alive where you stand and a La Muerte can do far worse than that without even touching you.”
Sousuke stared at me in stunned silence. For my part, I continued to eat. Eventually, though, Sousuke found his voice.
“Does the... Captain know about all this?”
“She does. Why?”
Sousuke thought about that for a moment. “There seems to be much about her that I do not know about. This is only natural - she is my commanding officer and I am her subordinate. We are not intended to have a personal relationship. And yet I am learning these things because of you...”
“Sometimes, these things happen. Roll with it. So long as she’s fine with you knowing these details, then there’s no real issue. And since she wanted you to hear the story from me, then I can only gather that she doesn’t mind at all.”
Sousuke stewed on that for a moment and seemed to come to terms with the series of revelations. At last, he nodded to himself.
“I suppose you have a point,” he said at length. He then stood, stating, “I must return to my duties. For what it’s worth, Mr. Darkwood, I apologize for the inconveniences you have suffered at our hands. I hope that you and I can work well together in the future.”
I’m nobody’s fool, so that’s why I swallowed right then and there and said,
“What do you mean about working together in the future?”
Sousuke blinked, and the realization dawned.
“Ah, you haven’t been informed yet. From this point forward, Urzu squad is to regard you as an allied element. As such, we will be sharing intelligence with you on a need-to-know basis.”
“I see,” I said slowly. “I take it that I’ll be briefed later on?”
“That is part of this morning’s agenda,” stated Sousuke. “Expect to be woken at zero-five-hundred. Good evening, Mr. Darkwood.” And with that, Sousuke left Deimos and I to my meal.
I sighed and shook my head, and Deimos made soft, questioning sound by my ear.
“Welcome to my life, Deimos. It only goes downhill from here.”
##
I woke to the sound of fluttering wings and reflexively began to feel around. All I found in my bed was a hallow space that was still warm. I poked my head up and glared blearily at Deimos at her chosen perch - the backrest of my desk chair.
She chortled merrily, mocking me.
I sighed, knowing there wasn’t anything I could do about it. So instead, I got up and began to get dressed for the day, making sure to put on a good coat of deodorant in my underarms.
I hate feeling grungy, but I wasn’t going to get another chance at a bath until later after school. And besides, there were other things to attend to if memory served.
As though summoned by the thought, there was a gentle rapping at my door.
“Zeke?” came Teletha’s voice. “May I come in?”
“Sure thing, Telly,” I called back. “I’m decent.”
The door slid open and Teletha came in, already in her uniform, which had somehow already been cleaned and pressed.
Not for the first time, I wondered at how she found the time to do that.
“For your convenience, I’ve already had the majority of the forms filled out for you,” she said as I buttoned up my school uniform. “After you go over the forms and sign them, we’ll just need to cover what your duties are going to be until you formally start your military training.”
“Alright then,” I said. I spotted my school bag by the door next to Teletha. The last I saw it, I left it hanging off my desk at school yesterday, which means one of the girls had the foresight to bring it home for me. Making an appreciative noise, I picked it up and went through it.
In addition to the usual student’s compliment of stationary, workbooks and supplies, I had a number of unusual tools: a set of jewelers screwdrivers, a pocket-portable multi-meter, some braids of strong nylon cord with accompanying S-clips and tie-clips, and a trio of leatherman tools - a general purpose tool, a light-duty tool, and an electronics-specialty tool.
A small, pale, feminine hand closed over mine as I closed the bag.
“Zeke,” said Teletha in a small voice that was completely devoid of all her previous authority. “Are you... doing well? I mean... I know things cannot have been easy for you. They never have been...”
I set the bag aside and then pulled Teletha into a tight hug, and she reciprocated right away. Deimos cawed suddenly in surprise, but I ignored her for the moment.
“I missed you too, Telly. Raven’s balls, you have no idea how much I missed you.”
For a short moment, we just stayed like that.
“You know I don’t have much free time,” said Teletha mournfully.
“I know you must get some. Even your ship has to spend time in port sometimes.”
“Sometimes,” she admitted. “I did a good job designing her, but I still think it could have benefited from your touch.”
I pulled away and gave her a raised eyebrow. “You designed your own ship?”
Teletha shrugged. “You sussed out that I was in R&D before. And you know that I practically lived on submarines before I met you. Why is this such a surprise?”
I sighed. “Just... it’s different from the girl I knew before... the one who’d be with me the whole time, turning over rocks to find snakes and scorpions and climbing trees and building secret forts.”
“I know, Zeke,” said Teletha with a sigh. “Those were some of the best times of my life. But that’s what happens when we try to change the world.”
“Is it really what you want?” I asked.
“Yes and no,” she said. “I don’t like some of the aspects of what I do... but its the best way to move the world to a better path...” Teletha’s hand found the end of her braid and began to brush the tips of her hair against her lips. It was a clear message in Teletha-ese, which I was fluent in even after all these years: she was not really happy here.
I wanted to call her out, to say that she was lying. However, she changed the subject too quickly for me.
“We need to hurry up. Breakfast will be waiting. You can eat and work - I’ve seen you do it before.” And with that, she dragged me out of my room, barely leaving me enough time to grab my school bag and Deimos fluttering after me with a sudden caw.
##
Breakfast was a strained affair.
Imagine an army field kitchen setup up behind the living quarters of the Hikawa Shrine, with people from MITHRIL spooning up bowls of hot cereal along with the Sailor Senshi in their school uniforms, plus Kubiak and Kaname Chidori, and all while Grandpa Hino watched the proceedings like a hawk.
The old man was not happy about this, but he would tolerate it for the moment.
Rei was nowhere nearly as forgiving, snapping testily at anyone in a MITHRIL uniform. Not even the cooks got off easy, as Rei delivered a scathing indictment on their Miso soup.
I just tried to focus on the papers that one of Teletha’s Personnel Specialists shoved in front of me while I quickly gulped a mixture of milk, farina, butter, and brown sugar. At least the PS was being good enough to summarize everything that I was signing off on and checking to make sure that all the information was correct.
After the paperwork was packed away, one folder for the PS and another for my records, Teletha sat across from me and began to detail my duties, such as there were.
“We really won’t ask much of you,” she began. “First of all, your primary contact will be Sergeant Sagara. Failing that, you have been provided with phone numbers to contact Miss Mao and Mister Webber. If at any time you witness any strange goings on that may affect the safety of Miss Chidori, you are to speak with the Sergeant or contact his team mates.”
“Right then,” I said nodding. “And what if they are out of communication or commission?”
“Then the responsibility to protect Chidori falls to you alone until back up arrives. For that reason, you’ll be provided with a satellite phone. I trust that you understand it’s for emergencies only?”
I nodded. “I’m going to be getting a cell phone soon here anyhow - my educational grant will cover it since I got elected to be the class rep.”
“Good. Make sure to give your number to Mao once you get it. Sagara will make sure you’re up to date on code speech for unsecured lines. He’ll also get you up to speed on our cyber-security protocols. I know it may seem like a lot, but I know you shouldn’t have too much trouble with it. Do you have any other questions?”
“A little. This briefing is... well, brief.”
“Unfortunately, we have little spare time to work with if we do not want to arouse any more attention. Urzu Squad will cover anything that I haven’t. Does that help?”
“It’ll do.”
##
Soon enough, though, the kitchen began to break down with military efficiency, and the MITHRIL people all packed up and left, leaving just Sousuke, Teletha, and a driver waiting for her.
I thought that there would simply be a goodbye at the street. But I was only half right with that thought.
Without warning, Teletha nearly tackled me and began to sob quietly.
“Teletha?” I said in surprise as I put my arms around my old friend.
“God, Zeke, I wish it didn’t have to be like this.”
“Teletha, what do you mean?” I asked.
However, she didn’t answer. Instead, she suddenly shoved her face into mine and kissed me with a passionate hunger.
I couldn’t move. My lips did, though, kissing her back as I felt gravity fade away.
There was nothing chaste about that kiss. And yet, while there was a sense of lust, there was also a sense of sorrow.
Slowly, she pulled away, but she still held me tight, burying her face into my shoulder
“I had this thing planned...” she said softly so only I would hear. “Eventually I’d become an Admiral in MITHRIL, I’d do something to finally make the world truly better, and then I’d come and find you after I retired. But this just had to happen instead, didn’t it? I never really understood why you hated Raven so much. I knew you were upset about your family and what you went through... what we went through... But now I know.”
She finally let go and gave me a tearful look, then went to the black saloon car that was waiting for her patiently.
Before she got in, though, she turned and said, “Goodbye Zeke. I’ll see you after your recruit training is over.”
And then she left.
“What. Was. That.”
I turned around and Rei was glaring at me - I could almost make out a fiery aura around her.
I was not moved, though.
“Teletha kissed me,” I said in a low, tired tone. “I thought that would be obvious.”
“Why?” she all but rasped in stiffly contained rage.
“She loves me,” I said quietly. “She’s loved me all this time and I never noticed. I thought it was puppy love, but Raven help me, I was wrong.”
And just like that, Rei seemed to deflate. “It was her, wasn’t it? She was the one?”
“Maybe,” I said, feeling hollow inside. “When we were together... she was my whole world. She gave me reason to keep going.”
Rei suddenly turned away. “I can’t do this,” she whimpered, just shy of breaking out into sobs. “I can’t... I can’t carry you. Why did you...” She suddenly stopped. Slowly, she regained her posture as though she was filled with a new resolve.
“I’m sorry, Zeke,” she said, her back still turned to me. “Raven was right. I have been a fool. I brought this all on myself, and you saved me the only way you knew for certain. But I cannot repay this debt. I never can. I... am just as much of a slave as you are, now.”
“So, you are now me,” I said quietly, a faint sense of vindication in my heart that burned hurtfully. “How does it feel?”
“How could I have known?” she hissed, finally turning to face me with tear-streaked eyes.
“You were offered the choice. Eternity with Raven, or eternity with me. You chose me over Raven. Now you got another choice. You can learn to live with me, or you can hate and spurn me, just so we can be at each other’s throats forever. So what’s it going to be?”
Rei glared at me through the tears.
“It may not happen tomorrow or the day after. It may not even happen next month or even next year. It might not even happen for ten-thousand years. But you can rest assured, Ezekiel Darkwood, it won’t happen today.”
And with that, Rei stormed off.
I simply sighed and continued to wait for my bus.
“Fine by me.”
##
The morning was later marred by an occurrence of utter madness. As Sousuke, Kaname, Kubiac, and the The Girls (aka The Sailor Senshi, minus Rei) walked across the school grounds with me, a boy my age suddenly ran past us in a panic... swiftly followed by what appeared to be the girls track team. While the guy was fast, he had nothing on these young ladies as they were quickly catching up to him. Seconds after the mob rounded the school building’s corner, there was a loud yelp as the boy appeared over the building’s roof, and then came back down again.
From the splashing sound he made on landing, I had to surmise that he wound up in the school’s swimming pool... which happened to be occupied by the girls swim team.
Seconds later, he appeared once more, this time being quickly pursued by both the track team and the swim team.
“What the fuck?” I deadpanned in English.
Kaname and Kubiac both winced, giving me looks, but then Kubiak himself looked in askance as well.
Kaname sighed. “That was Ataru Moroboshi - public enemy number one of of every girl here at Juuban High. The only girl that puts up with him at all is Desk Throwing Shinobu - for that reason alone there’s a rumor going around that she’s a closet pervert.”
“How’d she get the name ‘Desk Throwing Shinobu’?” I asked.
Kaname gave me a wicked grin and said, “How about you mention that closet pervert thing to her and find out?”
I snorted in reply. “Say no more.”
##
“Neh, Zee-kun?” said Usagi as we got into our seats at class.
“Yes?”
“What are we gonna do about our lunches? I mean... so many of us know the truth, but Koobi-kun and Naru-chan are still out of the loop.”
I shrugged helplessly. “Well, the best thing to do, I think, is to bring them in on the whole thing.”
“Heee-eeehhh? I don’t know if that’s a good idea. Luna said so.”
“Who’s Luna?” I asked.
“She’s... my advisor, I guess you could say. In fact, you should probably meet her now that you’re part of our group.”
“Okay then. Can we do it after school today?”
“Unh!” answered Usagi. “Mina, you should probably get Artemis as well.”
“Sure thing,” answered the blonde beauty. “Where do you guys want to meet up?”
“Someplace neutral,” I suggested. “Luna’s probably already worried about me, so meeting someplace away from your homes would be for the best.”
Minako nodded. “Good point. I think the park will be a good place to go.”
##
Azabu-Juuban Park was a moderate-sized playground (by my Americanized standards) surrounded by tall apartment buildings and shaded by trees. Children played all over the place and made enough racket that nobody would be bothered with some high schoolers occupying a small corner of the playground with their cats as they held their own council.
I had arrived first, followed soon by Minako along with a trim, snow-white tom cat with an odd crescent-shaped bald spot on his forehead.
“Hoi, Mina!” I called, waving my classmate over. The two quickly spotted me and ran over.
“So,” started the white tom in a smarmy tone before Minako could get a word out. “You’re the guy that’s been giving Luna fits. If it weren’t for the fact you actually saved the girls from themselves, I’d cut you to ribbons on the spot, buddy.”
I snorted. “Cat. My Grandmother is death incarnate. Do not try to intimidate me.”
Minako was speechless.
“Is that supposed to be some kind of joke?” asked the cat.
“No. You want jokes, go play with the children over there. You want to talk about beings with world-rending power, I’ll make a pot of tea and we’ll talk.”
The cat blinked at me in astonishment. “Who the heck are you, kid?”
“Ezekiel Darkwood.”
“That’s it? No fancy title or anything?”
“I don’t want a title.”
The white tom blinked at that and gave me a weird look that clearly said that there was something wrong with the picture that he was seeing.
Minako, however, recovered at last, picked up Artemis, and began to gently chide him.
“Don’t be so hard on him, Artemis. Zeke’s been through a lot lately.”
Artemis subsided into feline grumbling that was barely distinguishable from his purring once she took a seat, planted the erstwhile pet in her lap, and started rubbing his head.
Presently, Usagi arrived with her black cat draped over her shoulder... and to my surprise, a tall, youthful, and handsome Japanese man accompanied her.
“Hey everybody! Sorry I’m late, but I wanted Mamorou to meet oyu as well!”
I was barely as tall as Usagi, so Mamorou towered over me. I suppressed the urge to swallow as he stepped up to me.
“So, you’re Darkwood-san?” he said mildly. “Usako told me about how you stopped her and the others last night. What happened?”
“A misunderstanding,” I said. “It’s originally my fault because I blew the Sergeant’s cover, but they didn’t understand who I was, either. Fortunately, their commanding officer is an old friend of mine. But the girls didn’t know that, and they assumed that I was kidnapped by terrorists. When I couldn’t get anyone to listen to me I had to bring... someone else in.”
“Raven,” said Mamorou. Without pause, he then turned to Usagi and Luna.
“Indeed,” said Luna slowly, drawing my attention to her as she rolled off Usagi’s shoulder and landed in a waist-height brick wall to peer up at me sharply. “So, you claim to be an avatar to Raven?”
I sighed and forced myself to look back at her. “It’s not something I like to advertise. I just want to be a normal person, but this shit keeps following me.”
“Mind your tongue, young man,” said the moon-cat. “You’re in the presence of Princess Serenity and Prince Endymion.”
I gave Luna a look, but she pretty much ignored me.
Artemis spoke up, “I remember the last avatar of Raven. He was a kid, too, but he was nothing like you. You’re a lot harder than he was.”
“I only watched my parents burn to ashes as I lay dying in the street once,” I countered sarcastically. “It’s no big deal.”
Usagi and Minako winced - they knew the story, but hearing it put so graphically it caused even Endymion to give me a shocked look. Luna shot Artemis a glare as though to say, ‘You are NOT HELPING!’ Artemis could only smile sheepishly in return.
Sighing, Luna turned back to me. “I apologize. I understand that you’ve been through a lot, and there is a lot of evidence in favor of your claim, but we would feel a bit more comfortable if I could perform a mind meld with you so I can know for certain.”
“Mind meld?” I said, alarm bells going off in my head.
“It won’t be much,” said Luna soothingly. “Just a brief glimpse will be all I need.”
“Bad idea. BAD IDEA,” I said emphatically.
“What?” asked Artemis testily.
“You want to peer into a mind that is chained to the will of a God? Really bad idea.” I dared not to tell them anything of what had transpired between myself and Rei when she attempted something similar. Luna though, blanched as she realized the implications.
“Oh, I hadn’t thought of that. Well, with that ruled out, can you think of any other credentials? Someone that can vouch for you?”
I thought about that for a moment, and then snapped my fingers as it came to me.
“Phobos and Deimos.”
“The moons of Mars?” said Mamorou in puzzlement. “What does that have to do with you?”
“Not the moons. Rei’s pets. They’re not who they seem on the surface.”
“CORONIANS!” Luna all but shouted gleefully.
“Coronians!?” said Artemis, aghast. “How the heck did we miss that!?”
“Well, they are masters of disguise,” said Luna. “In fact, many of our best spies were Coronians.”
“Ah, guys?” said Minako. “Care to give us a clue, here?”
Luna cleared her throat, then smiled as she went into lecture mode.
“Coronians are a race of avians who were close allies with our Kingdom during Queen Serenity’s rule. In fact, we were such close allies that many Coronians were dual-citizens of our respective kingdoms. And they worshiped a very powerful God, one that they said governed the cycles between life and death.”
Luna then turned her gaze to me. “They called him Raven.”
There was a flutter of wings and an already familiar weight alighted on my shoulder.
“Aye, Lady Luna,” came the voice of Deimos. “Raven is the name of our Great Father. And Ezekiel is his chosen vessel so he may speak and act among us mortal folk.”
“But why does he need an avatar?” asked Usagi.
“My Princess, imagine you had painstakingly built a city of sand, but noticed that one of the towers had begun to crumble. You would not be able to get to it - not without toppling all the other works.”
“But... what does that mean?”
I sighed. “Deimos, allow me.” Deimos gave me a nonplussed look, then nodded. “Usagi, Raven is incredibly powerful. If he came and walked among us as he is, his power would destroy us all. It would be like having a sun down here - it would burn everything to ash and cinders. But having someone like me to act as an avatar...” I then looked down to the ground and forced the words out. “... I’m just like a puppet to him... He can sit in his Heaven and pull my strings however he wishes.
“And I absolutely hate him for it.”
Everyone was quiet for a moment as they digested that. But Luna soon broke the reverie.
“Deimos, what assurance do I have that we can trust you?”
In response, Deimos reached her bill under one of her great wings, and with an effort, she plucked one of her pinions.
I winced because I knew that hurts.
So did Luna. And once the deed was done, Deimos hopped off my shoulder, fluttering down to stand face-to-face with Luna.
“Take this,” she said as she laid the pinion down before her. “Your computers should be able to tell from this that I am indeed a citizen of the Silver Millenium Empire. Phobos and I are, as we were before, the handmaidens to our ladyship, Her Royal Majesty, the Princess of Mars.”
Luna’s eyes went wide with joy. “You mean... it’s really you!?”
Deimos then curtseyed before Luna, causing her to laugh gleefully.
“Why didn’t you two ever say anything!? After all this time!?”
“Because, Luna, you know that us Coronians do our best work while unseen and unknown.”
Luna chuckled knowingly. “And, of course, Ezekiel’s appearance changed all that.”
“Well... that wasn’t the only thing.”
I quickly, but gently, pinched Deimos’s bill shut. “Not. One. Word.” Deimos looked to me with a cock-eyed expression once I released her.
“All secrets get out, My Lord. You should know that already.”
I nodded. “They do. Eventually. But this is not for us to tell. That right belongs to someone else.”
“As you wish, My Lord.”
Luna and the others blinked, but once more Luna was quick to pick up where she left off.
“Well, personal secrets aside, I am willing to accept this token at face value until I can get it analyzed. And we have a lot to catch up on! Do you feel that Phobos would be up to a ladies night out?”
“Perhaps. You know that she’s always been the more reserved of us.”
“I’ll just ask her myself later. You know she can’t resist my charm.”
“So, wait a minute,” said Usagi. “You’re an old friend of Rei’s pets?”
“Of course! Though how they managed to reincarnate at this time is beyond me!”
Suddenly, a mother called out - it was dinner time. And just like that, all the children started fleeing the playground energetically, make quick promises to meet up again tomorrow.
“You know,” I said, “I’m a little peckish myself. Can I trouble you guys for a meal? I promise I won’t ask for too much.”
“I guess that’s the least we can do,” said Mamorou. “I know a good beef bowl place up the street if that’s fine by you.”
“I’m not picky - beef bowl it-”
I froze as I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end and Deimos cawed sharply.
“Do any of you guys feel that?” I asked.
POP!
We all practically jumped out of our skins as a black ball with cat ears bounced off Usagi’s head. Looking up to the sky, I saw clouds gather in a vortex, quickly followed by a flash of light and the appearance of a small figure.
“USAGI! MOVE!” I called out as I shoved my classmate aside. “INNNN-COMMMIIIINNNNNGGG!!!”
I braced myself to take a fall, and a pink-haired girl in a sailor-suit outfit slammed into my chest, sending me sprawling to the ground. For a moment, I lay there, stunned as my diaphragm refused to budge while everyone else just stared on in shock.
Finally, though, I managed to start breathing again, and looked up into ruby-red eyes framed by cotton-candy pink bangs.
“Hoi, little cutey. I know you might be an angel, but aren’t you a little young to be falling out of holes in the sky?”
“Sorry, I don’t have time to deal with you! Where is she?” said the little girl as she suddenly jumped off me and locked eyes on Usagi. “Oh, there you are. Give me the Ginzusho.”
“WHAT!?” screamed everyone, including Deimos all at once.
“You heard me! I want the-”
And right then she winced and grimaced like someone had just whacked her over the head with a stick.
“Wha... What’s happening...” she whimpered.
Slowly the realizations began to dawn. Hazy recollections of an odango-headed little pink-haired girl crystallized into the form of Chibiusa.
Carefully, I approached the girl, who cried out, “It hurts! My head hurts!”
“Chibiusa, do you know me?” I asked.
Shock cut through the pained expression on her face and she looked at me in fear.
“Who... but... I don’t... but you’re...” and all at once her eyes began to overflow with tears as she whimpered, “help me... please.”
“Usagi! Get over here and kneel down!” I said as I unslung my school bag and began to rummaged through it frantically and pulled out my thermos. “Minako, take this and fill it with water!”
I handed off the thermos to Minako and gently grabbed Chibiusa and laid her down with her head on Usagi’s lap. Who better than her own mother, after all?
“Zee-kun, what’s going on?” asked Usagi fretfully.
“Just be patient with me, please,” I asked tersely, but not unkindly as I dug out my emergency kit. “It’s big, but I don’t want anyone to freak out right now. She needs help.”
“Why? What’s wrong with her?” Suddenly, Usagi gasped as blood began to run freely from Chibiusa’s nose. Right away I handed her a sheet of gauze I had just freed from its packaging.
“Soak up the blood with that. I call it Butterfly Effect. Right now, another life-time’s worth of memories are being written into the neurons in her brain. It’s painful and traumatic, but there’s no lasting harm aside from a nasty headache.”
“But... WHY!?” asked Mamorou.
“Later,” I said as Minako came back with the thermos. I thanked her shortly as I took the thermos from her and laid out the ingredients.
One packet of instant flavored drink mix - melon flavor.
One packet of high-dose NSAID pain reliever.
One packet of guarana seed extract - enough caffeine for a half-a-pot of coffee.
I measured out one cup of water from the thermos using the drinking cup that covered the cap, dumped the rest out, then emptied the contents of the packets into the thermos , added the water from the drinking cup back in, then capped it and shook it up.
“Hoi, Chibiusa,” I said gently as poured the witches brew I had just concocted back into the drinking cup. “I need you to drink this, sweety. It’s medicine and it will make the pain go away in a few minutes.”
Chibiusa looked up at me through pain filled eyes and nodded slowly. I brought the cup to her mouth and tipped it just enough for the liquid to touch her lips. She grimaced at the taste and I pulled the cup away.
“It’s nasty,” she complained.
“I know. But it will help. I do this too, sometimes.”
“I... I know.” She looked at me again, this time with a strange mixture of fear, uncertainty, and wonder.
Without asking, I put the cup back to her lips and she drank freely, even though she made a face while doing so.
“Ugh. Gross,” she gasped once she was done.
“Sorry, I did what I could.”
“You... you always have... Uncle Z.”
“UNCLE Z?”
I nodded. “Uncle Z,” I confirmed. “Just let her rest for a moment, guys. She’ll be better than fine in a few minutes... if a bit confused, still.”
“Zee-kun, is now a good time?” asked Usagi.
I sighed. “I suppose so. Just promise me you guys won’t get upset.”
“I don’t understand,” said Mamorou hotly. “Why would we get upset!?”
“Just hear me out for a moment. Mamorou? Usagi? You two love each other very much. In fact, you two would move entire worlds for each other, wouldn’t you?”
The couple blushed brightly, but nodded their heads anyhow.
I nodded as well. “Keep that love you have for each other in mind as I tell you two this. Because as much as you love each other, then so shall you love what fruit comes of that love.
“Mamorou, Usagi, this little girl is your daughter from the future.”
The only sound was the wind rustling through the trees and the sound of the traffic rumbling nearby.
“She’s... my daughter?” said Usagi, her voice cracking slightly. “Oh my gosh... she’s... she more beautiful than I imagined!” Mamorou blanched at that for a moment, but then recovered with a nervous smile.
“Neh, Usako. You mean you’ve imagined what our children would look like?”
“Well... I’m not in any rush,” replied Usagi as she realized she’d just been caught red-handed. “There’s still high school, and I know my mother is never gonna relent on me going to college... But you know it’s only natural when I know I’ve found the person I’m going to be with forever.”
“Ah,” was all Mamorou could say.
“Chibiusa?” said Usagi tentatively. Crimson eyes looked worriedly up into Usagi’s baby blues. “I named you after me?”
“It was papa’s idea.” Usagi actually laughed and began to gently clean the remaining blood off her daughter’s face.
“Alright then, Chibiusa. Why do you need the Ginzusho?”
“Yes, why do you need the Ginzusho, little girl?”
Purple. Lots of purple in a form-fitting ribbed bodysuit and a deep amethyst ballerina’s ruffle-skirt. Her equally amethyst hair was a mass of curls with a pair of buns that protruded like cat’s ears, and a huge amethyst jewel adorned her forehead with a black, inverted, crescent moon just under it on her brow.
“After all, don’t you already have one?” she asked with saccharine sweetness.
“Lady,” I said as I got to my feet slowly. “You’re making a huge error in judgment here. You’re not only outnumbered, but you also have me to contend with.”
“And just what are you that you feel you can threaten me, little boy?” asked the woman, giving me a predatory glare.
I smiled back. “Oh, I may be little, but I am mighty for my size. As for what I am? I’m the finger puppet of a God of Life and Death. So you might want to ease back a bit. The little one is under Raven’s protection.”
I heard three shouts in the background.
One said, “Moon Crystal Power - Make up!”
Another was, “Venus Star Power - Make up!”
And the third was a general, masculine shout.
A look of confusion crossed the woman’s face
I smiled as I then undid the clasp of my arrowhead pendent and held it out in front of me.
“Last warning. You’re in the wrong neighborhood, and I really don’t want to mess up your face - it is rather pretty.”
The woman blushed as she glared at me. “Fine. I can tell when a fight isn’t going to go my way. And you at least get points for complimenting me on my looks. So I’ll let you people go for now. But I’ll be back when you don’t have your friends to protect you, little princess. My name is Koan of the Ayakashi Sisters. Watch for me.”
And with a gout of purple fire, she vanished, leaving a fading laugh that sent shivers up my spine.
I sighed as I turned back to my friends, and saw in their place Sailor Venus, Sailor Moon, and Tuxedo Kamen.
“I don’t know about you guys,” I said as I fastened my pendant back around my neck, “but I REALLY need to get a cell phone.”
“... What.” said Tuxedo Kamen flatly.
##
We all got beef bowls. As expected, Chibiusa was feeling a lot better, and could not keep still as she bounced around in her seat and steadily made her meal disappear.
“So, they came from the same timeline Chibiusa came from,” said Mamorou as I summarized the situation.
I nodded. “Yeah. And the really bad thing is that they’re mostly okay guys, they’re just misguided. The real bad guy is this Wise Man character.”
“But where do you figure into everything?” asked Usagi. “I mean, I would have thought that with your help these guys would have been a cinch to handle.”
I sighed. “That’s because I was not in that timeline.”
Everyone blinked at me. Including Chibiusa.
“You care to run that by us again, Zee-kun?” said Minako.
“Alternate universes,” I said simply. “It’s theorized that when you travel backwards in time, the divergence your presence causes forces the timeline to split - one in which you never showed up, and one in which you do show up. And somehow, the timeline has already been changed - before even Chibiusa arrived. I’m not sure how, but it’s the only reason why I could imagine her suffering from Butterfly Effect the moment she arrived - typically it only happens when you return to your native time period once it has been altered.”
“I... don’t get it,” said Usagi.
“I don’t either,” said Minako, “and I usually like to play games that have stories like this.”
“It is pretty complicated,” agreed Mamorou. “But I think I get the gist of what he’s saying. Ezekiel... are you saying that someone has been altering our history?”
I nodded. “And they did it a long time ago, even before the Silver Millennium Empire existed.”
Mamorou whistled in awe. “Pretty bold claim.”
I shrugged. “It’s all I could think of, and the Old Bird’s not giving away this secret to me.”
“So how did you know about Chibiusa in the first place?” asked Minako.
“Well, you know how I’m a reincarnated soul, right?” Everyone nodded their heads, even Chibiusa.
In fact, the little girl piped up, “OOOH! I know this one! It’s because in your last life, we were an animation show in your old world! You told me so before and it’s part of why you were able to make things better for everyone!”
I snorted and smiled at Chibiusa indulgently. “Got it in one, kiddo. Give yourself a gold star.” I then playfully ruffled her hair as she smiled under the praise.
“So, you’ve known about us this entire time?” asked Mamorou.
“Sort of. It was just whispers from the past, at first. You know, kinda like when you see something and it feels like you saw it in a dream, once? That weird sense of déjà vu. It only started becoming clear recently.”
“So what else do you know?” asked Minako.
“A lot. There’s going to be troubles ahead - lots of them. But what I’ll be able to do is to head off the misunderstandings that make things go really bad. Like I did today - originally, the meeting between you guys and Chibiusa didn’t go too great and pretty much soured things between Chibiusa and Usagi. It lead to dire consequences later when Wise Man was able to leverage those bad feelings and turned her against you guys for a while.”
Chibiusa looked stricken and then gazed up at her mother and father worriedly. And right away Usagi latched onto Chibiusa, and showed no signs whatsoever of letting her go.
I smiled at the tableau. “Well, that’s one thing I don’t think we need to worry about anymore.”
##
We went back to the park so that, at my recommendation, Chibiusa could burn off the caffeine in her system and be more manageable once night fell.
“She has the Ginzusho from her own timeline inside her.”
“WHAT!?” cried out everyone at once, causing Chibiusa to give us all a strange look, but she just shrugged and went right back to playing.
“How!?” asked Usagi.
“The details are a little fuzzy, but she was curious about it and wanted to see it, and it was just as the Black Moon Clan attacked. Just as well, I suppose - it kept the Ginzusho out of enemy hands. Poor girl doesn’t know what happened and thinks she needs to get yours from you so she can fix things in the future when, really, she’s the one safeguarding it. And the best part of all was that nobody really knew for sure. The Black Moon Clan thought she gave it to you, Usagi, when she got here.”
“Uuuaaaahhhhh, what a mess!” cried out Usagi buried her head under her arms in shame. “Zee-kun, I don’t think I can ever make this up to you!”
“Feh, just make sure you keep saving the world. I’ll be more than happy to be a friend to you guys, come hell or high water.”
She then peaked up at me and gave me an odd smile. “Oh? What about Rei-chan?” she asked.
I gave Usagi a sour look, but then Minako got a bright idea.
“Hoi! Chibiusa!” she called out to the littel girl.
“Don’t you dare!” I gasped.
“What is it Mina-chan?” asked Chibiusa.
“What happens between your Uncle Z and Aunty Rei?”
“MINAKO!” I snapped.
Chibiusa, on the other hand, smiled coyly and said, “NOT TELLING!” And then she gave Minako a red-eye and took off running.
“WHAT!? YOU GOT THE BIGGEST SCOOP OF THE MILLENIUM AND YOU’RE NOT GONNA TELL!? GET BACK HERE YOU LITTLE BRAT!”
I sighed and then looked to Luna. “So, there was one other issue I wanted to cover with you guys.”
“Oh dear,” sighed the moon cat. “What is it this time, Darkwood-san?”
“Well, I think we should bring in Kaname, Naru, and The Koob.”
“Why should they become involved?” asked Usagi.
“Because they can help us in small ways. Kaname and The Koob are the reps for Ami’s class, and Naru and I are the reps for our class. If the need ever arises, we can arrange for you guys to get out of class mostly unnoticed. And besides, all of us are already meeting for lunches. It’d be awkward as all hell to have them out of the loop like that.”
“Are you sure that your friends will keep our secret?”
I sighed. “I don’t know for sure about Kaname and Naru. But they don’t strike me as being the types to blab about things this important. The Koob, however, I can vouch for. He’ll go down swinging to protect us, and I’ve seen him destroy a bus with his bare hands. You can definitely rely on him if no one else.”
“Naru shouldn’t be a problem,” said Usagi. “She might be a bit hapless, but we’ve been friends forever. She won’t do anything to hurt us.”
“So that just leaves Miss Chidori,” said Luna with a sigh. “Are you sure she won’t be the weak link, Mister Darkwood?”
“Positive. She was certainly raised with Japanese sensibilities, but she’s got American determination, too. Keep the faith with Kaname and no one will ever be able to pry it out of her. She’ll take it to the grave if she has to.”
Luna and the others grimaced. “I just hope it won’t come to that.”
I shrugged. “Mithril is looking out for her, so she should be fine.”
Last edited by Black Aeronaut on 05 Jun 2015 08:34, edited 1 time in total.
Please post no commentary in this thread. It is for story posts only. I am repurposing the other thread for commentary purposes.
What this will do in the end is provide a single thread where the entire story can be found, rather than being broken up into 300-post threads.
By all means, any and all commentary (in the commentary thread) is welcome - even a simple ZOMG! WRITE MOAR NAO! is encouraging to me, as it tells me I'm on the right track at the very least.
Commentary Thread ===> HERE!
(I made this link based on Yuku's 'Go to first unread post' link. Let me know if it gets borked for any reason.)
Note to old readers: those of you with sharp eyes and long memories may see some minor changes - this is just the editorial touching up I've done here and there since I posted the relevant bits in the other threads. If something troubles you, please let me know ASAP in the commentary thread.
So, without further ado, please enjoy the pain (and the joy) that is being Ezekiel Darkwood.
It's night time. Middle of winter. For Texas, it is unforgivably cold. Ice warnings have gone out, and instead of being at home, you're out driving. Why? Nevermind why. It was stupid, but your job was on the line, your boss doesn't care, and there's a line of other guys cued up to take your job if you don't want it badly enough.
You just hope that they managed to hit the bridges with enough sand this time.
Up ahead is a sight you can't believe. A truck with a trailer, jacknifed on the bridge. The trailer is one of the low-profile flatbeds that are common around here, and it is not unburdened - a massive track-hoe, all yellow, black, and bare metal, sits on it like some sleeping beast.
You press down on the brakes, but the wheels slip, your truck turns sideways, and the track-hoe is coming at you at fifty miles per hour.
*BANG!*
I jolted as the airliner's wheels touched down on the tarmac at Narita International Airport and cursed under my breath.
"Raven's stinkin' breath, I hate that dream."
"Sir, you okay?" asked the flight attendant that materialized next to me - a pretty, but forgettable Japanese woman that spoke somewhat broken English.
"Hai hai," I said flatly. "Daijobu des'. Yume warui."
The woman beamed, pleased that I was using Japanese even if it was as bad as her English.
"Don't worry, young man. We're almost to the terminal. The captain and the crew are very competent. Just make sure you have all your papers ready for the customs desk. Welcome to Japan."
I sighed and looked out the window. There wasn't much to see now that we'd landed and I sighed, wishing I had woken up earlier.
"My destiny, huh?" I said as I waited for the seat belt light to go off. "I'll believe when I see it."
##
Taking the trains in Japan was... interesting. At the very least, the most important signage was either self-explanatory or bilingual. I also had some very explicit instructions to go by. I even had instructions for buying my ticket at the automated kiosk. Thirty minutes after I collected my bags, I was on a limited-express train to Juban. An hour after I got on the train, I had followed my directions precisely to where I was supposed to go.
Hikawa Shrine, Azubu-Juban, Minato Ward, Tokyo, Japan.
I took one long look at all the steps and sighed to myself. Evidently the Japanese never believed in doing anything like the American Disabilities Act. I buried the complaint and picked up both of my heavily laden suitcases and to trudge up the steps as quickly as I could manage.
It was difficult - I was tempted to stop midway, but I knew that if I did that, as tired as I was already, it would be harder to get going again. Fortunately, it wasn't hot out today - a balmy 22 degrees (centigrade). Unfortunately, this being spring, the air wasn't exactly 'dry'.
So, I kept at it, trudging towards the top and even further onto the temple grounds until I saw what I needed the most - the water fountain.
Gratefully, I left my bags where I stood and ran to the fountain where other people were washing their hands and rinsing their mouths. Out of courtesy to the shrine, I did the same... And then promptly began to gulp down water, cupping it with my bare hands.
I knew I was making a bit of a scene of myself, but I had just slept through one of the longest-duration regular service intercontinental flights known to man, rode a train for a half hour, and spent another half-hour walking with heavy suitcases and marched my ass up about twenty meters in elevation with said suitcases.
Just you salarymen and office ladies try pulling what just I did. I'm fucking thirsty, dammit!
"Who arah yoo?" demanded a young woman's voice. I turned to the source and found myself gaping.
Long, beautiful black hair that simply streamed past her shoulders and just slightly curled inwards at the tips somewhere between her hips and her knees. Her hands had long, slender, delicate looking fingers and her skin was like milk spiced with nutmeg and cinnamon. Her face was narrow with high cheekbones and a somewhat-higher-than-normal-for-Japanese bridge in her nose. And those eyes, Raven help me! Those EYES! She glared at me with such beautiful violet eyes so hard that I felt like I should have been bleeding to death.
She was absolutely beautiful.
"You no speak English? What you then? Russia?"
"I sorry," I said, the gears in my head finally engaging. "I American."
Her glare hardened and she switched to Japanese. "What are doing here?"
"I sent by grandfather. Told to meet Hino-san. Stay here, go to school."
"Liar!" cried out the girl sharply.
"No! It truth! Here!" I then dug the note that Grandfather gave me - the one written by Mr. Hino's hand. I was supposed to show it to anyone that could help me if I got lost. I then offered it to the miko, who snatched it out of my hands.
She then growled as she read the letter, then crumbled it up in an angry grasp as she turned and screamed out.
"JIIII-SAAAAAAAAANNNNN!!!"
Everyone, including me, winced as she stormed off, the crowd parting for her like the Red Sea.
I looked around and people were giving me various looks of surprise. When I got to one smart-alecky-looking fellow, though, he simply laughed, said "Ganbate" and walked off with a knowing grin.
Seconds later, she was on her way back and harrying a small old man in priest's robes as she did.
I groaned and muttered, "Somebody kill me now." At least someone knew enough English and American pop culture to burst into snickering laughter.
##
Within a few minutes, several facts and realities were established.
Fact: I was going to be staying there. No if's, and's, or but's about it.
Fact: Hino-san and my Grandfather were, as unlikely as it seems, buddies in the post-war occupation.
Fact: I was there to do more than just study in High School - I was to be learning the finer points of Shintoism from Hino-sensei.
Fact: My living expenses and allowance was covered by the education clause in the trustfund deeded to me by my parent's will. So long as I stayed in a local school, the money would keep coming.
Fact: The girl's name is Hino Rei, and for now if I must draw her attention, then it is best that I refer to her as 'Hino-san'. To eliminate confusion, the elderly Hino I would refer to as 'Hino-sensei' since he was my teacher for the time being.
Fact: In return for the trouble of housing me, I was to work in the Shrine doing various odd jobs that needed doing, whether it be running errands, doing the day's shopping, grounds keeping, or even general cleaning. However, I was not to be overworked - it was important that I be an exemplar student.
Welcome to my new life.
##
In the two weeks leading up to my first day of school, Hino Rei would hardly speak with me. In fact, she did everything she could to pretend I did not exist. She interacted with me in a cold and professional manner, but beyond that she had no words for me.
Not that I had much freedom. Hino-sensei took his time with me, spending hours each day teaching me everything he knew about Shinto. There was a lot of legends and lore for me to learn - a lot of books to read, many of which were written almost entirely in Kanji. Needless to say, I had a Kanji dictionary on my person all the time.
The upshot was that I was learning Kanji at a phenomenal pace - by the time my first day of high school arrived I knew more Kanji than most of the humanities students, and I was learning more every day.
Fortunately, this would serve me well. While I still had a somewhat American accent, my Japanese was completely and utterly understandable. Hooray for immersion-learning.
However, despite this fact, my first two weeks was a lonely experience. I had too much to do to socialize outside the shrine - that was what school itself was supposed to be for. My real education was, as far as I was concerned, a distant-study course in mechanical engineering. So I would spend my evenings working on that course load and a pot of steaming tea to help me get through my allotment of homework.
I always had the sense that I was being watched, but whenever I turned to look there was no one to be found.
##
My first day of school came after what seemed like an eternity. Desperate for a change, I woke before sunrise, made certain that my uniform was immaculate, and then went to the spartan little kitchen to make myself some breakfast.
I'm a fairly handy person - versatile and capable in anything I set my mind to. Since I had already grown accustomed to the preferred style of breakfast here, I had no trouble at all in replicating it. Hot miso soup, rice, and grilled fish all came easily enough.
"What are you doing?" hissed a voice from the door.
Hino Rei was there in her pajamas, her hair disheveled and glaring at me through sleep-fogged eyes.
"Breakfast," I said calmly and neutrally.
"It is five in the morning!" she hissed, barely keeping herself from screaming. "Why are you up so early?"
"My apologies, Hino-san," I said with all the passion of a respectable news anchor delivering the headlines. "It was not my intention to wake you, or anyone else. I could not sleep anymore, so I decided my energy would be better suited to preparing for school."
Rei simply glared at me. "Is there anymore food?"
"I made enough rice and miso soup for everyone, but you will need to cook the fish yourself, Hino-san."
"Tche," she replied derisively and set to work at the stove. As soon as she came over with her own breakfast, though, I had already polished off my own food, cleaned the dishes, and settled back at the table with yet another book on Japanese legends with my Kanji dictionary at the side.
I could feel Rei's gaze boring into me, but it took me completely by surprise when she spoke.
"I have never seen anyone eat as quickly as you do. Is that an American behavior?"
I looked up at her, inwardly bewildered, but outwardly schooling myself into calm.
"No, Hino-san," I answered. "That is only me."
"Why? If not for your table manners I would think that you're starving or something."
"Actually, I am."
Rei froze, the morsel of fish stopped midway on her chopsticks to her mouth. "WHAT?"
"I am always hungry. I cannot help it. No matter how much I eat, I am always hungry again an hour later."
Rei looked at me in shock. "But... I've seen you eat all the time!"
"Yes, Hino-san. I eat at all the regular meals. If I am lucky I can even get a snack sometimes. I am also shorter than most of the boys back home. I also weigh less than they do. I have been teased for being so small, but my family cannot help it. The trustfund money is all I have, and my Grandfather has very little money himself. It took everything he had to send me here. If I go back, it will be by my own means."
Rei was silent for a moment. "What about your parents?"
"They are dead, Hino-san - seven years ago in a car accident." I gave her the only glare I've ever given her, and she actually flinched.
"I'm sorry," she said.
"Sorry for what?" I asked, anger coloring my tone.
"About your parents."
"Don't be," I said flatly as I drained my cup of tea and set the cup firmly down. "You couldn't have done anything to help or hinder."
"I could have been nicer," she snapped, her usual angry tone coming out as well. "It was really stupid of me. I should have known that only an orphan would travel by himself with a trustfund to support him. Besides, what about you? If your trust fund doesn't give you enough money to properly feed yourself then you should have said something about it!"
"It doesn't matter," I grumbled, brushing it aside as I between two pages and compared what I saw to the kanji dictionary’s contents. "Where I'm from, there's always someone who's hungry. Reservation life at its finest, you know. I'm used to it. Besides, I have my pride. I am not gonna go make myself into some welfare case."
"Hey, I'm trying to help you here and you're being an asshole!"
I looked up at Rei and glared once more. "And you've been nothing but the queen bitch of ice queens ever since I got here. I never thought that someone as beautiful as you are could be so ugly on the inside."
Rei gave me a thunderous look. "Go die in a fire."
"HA!" I barked out. "Who the hell do you think was in the back seat when my parents died!?" Rei gave me a surprised look and I then undid my cuff on my right arm and pealed the sleeve back to reveal the tortured, twisted, melted skin on my wrist.
Rei went utterly green.
"It goes all the way back and down the side of my body. I'm lucky I only had first-degree burns on my face. So, forgive me if I find it amusing that you tell me to go die in a fire. I went to hell already, thank you very much, and it spat me back out with this memento."
Nothing more was said. Rei simply sat there, rooted to her spot at the table. For my part, I rolled my sleeve back down, buttoned the cuff once more, and got up, taking my books with me.
I really didn't want to be near her anymore.
##
I walked to school that morning.
There was a bus that went right by the Shrine that would have made the trip much shorter, but I didn't want to spend the money on it. Besides, the walk was what I needed to set my mind back in order for the day ahead.
I was so glad that Rei went to a different school.
Everything leading up to this point had already been setup in advance. I was already enrolled, I had my student ID, my room assignment, my shoe locker, and even my school supplies.
I arrived just as one of the teachers was opening the gate to the school - an attractive woman with her hair dyed red.
"Oh! Good morning!" she said as I approached. "Forgive me, but you seem a little strange, even if you are wearing our uniform. May I see your Student ID please?"
Without a word I pulled out the bit of plastic and offered it up to the woman.
"Oh!" she exclaimed as she looked over the card. And then, to my surprise, she switch to perfectly understandable, if slightly accented English. "It seems I'll be your English teacher, Mr. Darkwood. I hope that I can count on your help. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Miss Sakurada. If you don't mind me asking, how good is your Japanese?"
I smiled back at her and replied, in my own Japanese, "I believe it's passable, Sakurada-sensei. These last few weeks I have been doing a lot of conversing and studying in old story books with the help of a Kanji dictionary."
The teacher gaped, then suddenly did a Snoopy-dance as she giggled gleefully.
"Oh, this is wonderful! You are going to be my special assistant!"
"Ah... Do I get a say in this?"
"I'm the teacher, you're the student."
"... right."
##
I was given leave to wander the halls and acquaint myself with the new school until the Opening Ceremony took place.
As buildings go, Juban Municipal High School wasn't all that thrilling. There were four floors and two wings in a L-shaped configuration. Each year had its own floor - first years on the first floor and so on. The fourth floor held the club activity rooms and the administrative and staff offices.
The yard was somewhat unspectacular. There was a multipurpose track and field, a baseball diamond, and a swimming pool. There was also the gymnasium/auditorium. Right then there were students from the student counsel helping to set up for the opening ceremonies.
I didn't get involved - I was getting enough weird looks just for being a foreigner.
No one approached me. No one said anything to me. In fact, people pretty much avoided me.
The opening ceremony itself was boring. Just a bunch of speeches by the staff and the students, and all rounded out by the school song. With that bit handled, we then dispersed to our classrooms.
For the uninitiated, Japanese schools are odd in that you stay in the same classroom all day and the teachers move from class to class. Of course, this means that you don't get much variety in what sort of course load you want to pursue. There are only two tracks to choose from: an academic track and a humanities track. Also, you have to make your choice in the second year of junior high.
My grandfather decided I should be a little more well rounded in pursuing the humanities track, since I was already gaining college credits in my engineering distant study program. That, and it would also help with my training.
Having scouted it out before, I was first to my classroom and chose a seat to the back by the windows. Soon enough, other students began filtering in, each of them giving me surprised looks as I noted their arrival. I'd give each of them a small, jaunty wave, and just like that they'd reset and go back to their own lives, ignoring me entirely.
Of note, one particularly odd group entered - two blondes with blue eyes, similar height and build. One wore her hair straight and the other had hers in two buns near the top of her head with twin-tails hanging from them. The third member of their group was an astonishingly tall brunette with green eyes. However, despite her height, there was no denying her femininity. I could see she was strong, but she acted the part of serene beauty, complete with rose blossom earrings.
There was something strangely familiar about this, but I couldn't put my finger on it.
The three chattered animatedly with each other, not even noticing me, even as they all chose desks right by me: straight-hair in front of me, bunhead to the right of her, and the tall brunette next to...
...me.
"Ah... hello?" I said tentatively.
"EEEEEEEEEEEE!" screamed all three at once.
Face, meet palm.
"Ohmygosh, you SCARED us!" said the brunette as she and the others relaxed a bit.
I blinked at her. "Well, I'm not exactly invisible. Everyone's been staring at me all day."
Straight-hair blinked at me and cried out, in English, "You an American, are you?!"
I gave the blonde a surprised look, and then the accent registered. It wasn't like the usual Japanese accent. Instead, it smacked of something slightly else...
I snapped my fingers and replied, in English as well, "You lived in England before!"
"Wow! You good! How you know?"
"Your accent sounds a little British, but that's all I can tell. I couldn't tell the difference between a Welsh accent and a Cardiff one to save my life."
"Ah, Mina," said the twintails girl, "you wanna explain what's going on?"
The straighthaired girl, now named Mina, turned to her friends, blushing as she rubbed the back of her neck.
"Whoops! Sorry!" she said, switching back to Japanese. "He could tell that I lived in London for a while from how I spoke English. Isn't that awesome?"
"No way!" replied Twintails. "You're kidding me!"
Mina adopted an expression of mock hurt. "But Usagi-chan... you know I wouldn't lie about something like that!"
Ah, so now Twintails had a name as well.
"Hey, Mako-chan," said Usagi suddenly. "Your English is better than mine. Is she on the level with us here?"
I looked to Mako expectantly and froze. She was staring at me with the absolutely strangest look I have ever seen on a girl's face before. Mina and Usagi were quick to take notice.
"Oooo~oooh Mako-chan!" said Mina in a playful, lilting tone. "Is there something you want to share with us?"
"... pretty," breathed Mako.
For the record, I take after my mother, who was a drop-dead beautiful half-Navajo, half-Cajun woman. I also age slowly - despite being sixteen, some people think I'm thirteen. Finally, long hair is traditional where I come from. And mine goes down to my hips even when it's in a braid.
I have indeed been teased for looking like a girl, though the girls were more than 'gentle' about it. The boys were just jealous.
It came as no surprise to me when Usagi and Mina both went straight the the floor as their chairs suddenly slid out from underneath them. I just slapped my hand over my forehead while Mako had a nearly fatal case of 'Oh my God, did I really just say that out loud!?'
Of course, that was when things got worse as Sakurada Haruna chose that very moment to walk through the door.
"Ahh! I see my star helper is already getting acquainted..." She then froze as her eyes landed on Usagi, and Usagi's on Haruna's likewise.
There was a brief, tense moment where the two stared at each other in horror.
"YOOOOUUUUU!" The both screamed as they point at each other.
"I THOUGHT I WAS DONE WITH YOU WHEN I TRANSFERED OVER HERE!" cried out Haruna.
"I THOUGHT I WAS DONE WITH YOU WHEN I GRADUATED!" cried out Usagi.
And from there, the two went into a curiously synchronous set of wailing and gnashing of teeth.
"... I take it these two have history?" I asked, sotto voiced.
"She was Usagi's English teacher back in Junior High," said Mako.
"Ah. Naturally," I replied, enlightened at this tidbit. "Raven is a troublesome bastard."
"Who?" asked Mako, giving me a puzzled look.
"Later," I sighed. "For now, damage control." With that, I got up and went to Haruna. "Oi, Sakurada-sensei. I know things might be bad, but you really should start the class."
Haruna looked up at me from the fetal position she had adopted on the floor, blinking blearily. Suddenly, like a switch had been thrown somewhere, she snapped up to her feet and laughed nervously.
"Oh, of course we should start! Every please take your seats and we'll get started with roll call."
##
Roll call went swiftly enough. The only oddity being my name - for some reason, my name was spelled completely in Romanji, and in the grand scheme of Japanese, that meant my name came last.
All heads turned to me once more when my name was called out.
"Problem?" I archly asked the class as a whole.
Their heads collectively snapping forwards once more made quite an unusual sound.
"Wonderful! Everyone is accounted for," bubbled Haruna. "Now that that is out of the way, we need to get acquainted with each other. Same rules as Junior High School. You all know what to do. I'll go first.
"My name is Sakurada Haruna, but you all may call me Haruna-sensei," she said with a cute wink and smile. "My favorite food is peaches and the thing I hate the most is snakes. So if you bring a snake into the classroom I will fail you forever! My dream is to someday go to Vienna. Okay, now for everyone else!"
Slowly, we worked through the entire class. There was nothing really remarkable - welcome to the future salarymen and housewives of Japan.
We eventually got to Usagi, and there I took a little more interest.
"Hi everyone! I'm Tsukino Usagi! My favorite things are eating, sleeping, reading manga, shopping, and playing video games. My least favorite things are carrots, math, dentists, ghosts..." She then cast a sour, sidelong glance at Haruna-sensei. "...and English class." I palmed my face once more as the teacher and the student stuck their tongues out at each other.
Next was Mako.
"Hello! My name is Kino Makoto! My favorite things are baking, cooking, gardening, and romance novels. My least favorite things are guys that cheat on their girlfriends, biology and..." She shuddered slightly at this part. "...airliners."
We had to work through the last row to get to Mina.
"Hey everyone! I am Aino Minako! My favorite things are games, pop idols, and curry rice! My least favorite things are math, shitake mushrooms, and nerds."
That left me as the last person.
I got up, feeling everyone's stare in my back, and stood before all their faces - so blank yet so questioning.
"My name is Ezekiel Darkwood. As you may have guessed, I am an American - Ezekiel is my given name, but most people call be 'Zeke'. I am a Native-American of the Navajo Tribe. I can hunt, I can fish, and I can survive off the land itself. I am not a savage. I have already graduated high school in America and I'm currently studying mechanical engineering in a distance learning program out of the University of Texas.
"My favorite things are camping, working on cars, and reading. My least favorite things are bigoted people, stupidity, and people that look down on me because they feel they have the privilege to do so."
I was about to go back to my seat when Haruna-sensei spoke up.
"My, how fascinating to have a native English-speaker in our class! Does anyone have any questions for Zee-kun?"
All at once everyone's hands shot up into the air. Haruna selected at random.
"Can you help me speak better English?" asked one girl enthusiastically.
I blinked at the sudden transformation the class went through. At first they seemed so derisive in how they stared at me. 'Contemptuous' might be a better word for it, but by Raven's feathered nutsack I swear you can communicate unbridled derision with just a glance if you try hard enough. As for the students sudden change in behavior... Needless to say, I was caught by surprise.
"It's not easy," I said once I got my brain in gear again. "English is pretty complicated - as complicated as traditional Mandarin-Chinese. You have to build a very large vocabulary to use it effectively and sound natural. Grammar and usage counts big, too. I mean, it doesn't have to be perfect Oxford-style - people back home would look at you weird if you talked like that." At that the class laughed a little. "The biggest thing I think I can help you with is the phonetics. That can go a long way to helping you sound more natural."
Haruna-sensei picked another student.
"Did you really live with Indians?" asked a boy.
"I grew up in the Navajo Reservation if that is what you mean. Life on a reservation is very different. We're like a nation unto ourselves. While we have to abide by the Federal Laws of the USA, we have our own local laws and our own culture. Also, life is pretty hard. We don't have very much money, and we make our way through growing food, ranching, and trading with neighbors.
"And I didn't just live with them, I am one of them. By their standards, I am a citizen of the Navajo Nation. Please be respectful of that. I will be more than happy to share with you my culture so long as you respect who and what I am."
Haruna-sensei then chose the next person.
"Zee-kun, if you don't mind me asking, why did you come to Japan?" asked a girl.
"I came because my Grandfather sent me here. He was here in Japan during the occupation and he made many friends with your people during that time. He feels that my destiny is here for some reason. My parents died when I was young and my Grandfather is the only real family I have. I respect and love him, so I did not question him too much when he said I should come here."
The teacher chose one more - this one being Minako.
"Zee-kun, how long do you think you'll be here?"
That was a good question.
"I don't know... I do worry a little that I will be here forever, but I know that's silly to think. If anything, I know that I can be willingly deported once my visa runs out. But as long as I stay in school here in Japan, then I can always renew my visa."
"That is wonderful to know about, Zee-kun," said Haruna suddenly. "With all that as common knowledge now, I would like to nominate Darkwood-san to be our male representative. Who will second the nomination?"
Without a single word, every student raised their hands.
"Raven's fetid, stinkin', carrion breath!" I grumbled in English.
##
Basically, by being roped into the role of male representative, I became the assistant to all the teachers for our class and did odd jobs, like clean the blackboards between classes, run small errands for the teachers, and help maintain class discipline. Each year they would decide on who will be the next class president, but usually that winds up being the same person as long as they do a good job of it. (It doesn't help that the class contingent doesn't change much year-to-year.)
My work ethic won't let me do anything less, so it seemed that I'd have the job for the rest of high school.
Damn.
But I supposed that I'd best adapt. I wouldn't gain anything by fighting it. One perk was that I got to nominate the female representative. Both genders had to be represented so boys issues could be handled by me, and the girls issues handled by my female counterpart. I got a good vibe from Osaka Naru for some reason, so I picked her.
Over the course of the day, we did a lot of start-of-the-year administration. The class was arranged into groups and each group would take a turn at cleaning the classroom at the end of the day. We had to assign class officers to head each section because Naru and I would be busy at the end of the day making sure that reports were filed with the administrative office and the student council.
Fortunately, everyone fell into line nicely as responsibilities were delineated.
Lunch came quickly and Naru sat with me, citing her responsibilities. That was only half true.
"Zee-kun? I'm... curious about something."
"Yes?" I asked mildly as I unpacked my lunch. Naru eyed the variety of food, blinking as she noticed just how much I had - almost twice as much as any of the boys. Lunch at school would be my reprieve from the set portions Hino-sensei doled out at home meals.
She then got back to herself and went on, "I was wondering why you chose me? I mean... I know you hardly know anyone here, but surely you know that I'm a magnet for trouble?"
"Are you?" I asked.
Naru blushed and looked down at her own food. "Uhm... well... I don't mean for it to happen..."
"What do you mean?" I pressed gently.
“Well... I always seem to get caught up in... strange situations.”
I gave her a look and motioned for her to continue.
Naru sighed in defeat and said, quietly, “I... always keep getting caught up in monster attacks.”
I blinked at her. It wasn’t that I hadn’t heard about it. There had been rumblings about strange goings on in Tokyo during the last year, and then when I learned I would be coming here I did my research.
“Is that all?” I asked with mild surprise. “Naru, I understand that I’m new here and all, but as the saying back home goes, I didn’t fall off the back of the truck.” Naru’s cheeks positively fluoresced and I sighed. “Look, how about this - as soon as I get a mobile phone we’ll trade numbers. That way if you’re ever in any kind of trouble you can call me for help.”
Naru gave me a shocked look. “But... I hardly know you! I can’t possibly impose on you like that!”
I cocked an eyebrow at the girl. “Am I or am I not the duly elected Male Representative of Class 1-C?”
Naru blinked and nodded. “Yes.”
“Then as part of my responsibilities, I will make sure that you and every single one of my other classmates here make it out any bad situation, unhurt and sound of body and mind.”
Naru opened her mouth say something, then closed it. I had her dead to rights and she knew it because public safety matters for the individual classes fell to the class reps to ensure.
I then sighed and went on, “This is actually a good thing, because now I can write-off a having a mobile phone as a school expense.”
Naru blinked. “Why is that important?”
“I’m living off an educational trust fund. Pretty much everything I use that account on needs to be related to school.
Naru then smiled at the thought. “It must be nice, though. Not having to worry too much about having enough money.”
I sighed. “So-so. It’s the only money I really have. If I ever wanted to buy a game or go see a movie or go out to eat...”
“Oh!” replied Naru with a slight blush. “I see what you mean.”
I shrugged fatalistically. “It’s okay, I guess. I don’t really miss those things because I haven’t done any of that for a long time.”
“But... Zee-kun... what could you do against a monster?”
I shrugged. “I’d be more focused on getting you away from a monster than fighting it. Besides, you should never, ever underestimate an engineer. We’re clever bastards and we can make weapons out of just about anything.”
Naru gave me a consternated look, then went to her desk, got something out, and brought it back.
“What about this?” she asked as she handed me a block of modeling clay. Why she had it I had no idea.
I snorted. “This? Naru? Have you ever heard of a potato gun?”
“No.”
I scoffed. “Gonna have to show you sometime, but this clay could really distract a monster if I fired it with a potato gun. Especially if I could get it in the face.” Naru gave me a horrified look and I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Do yourself a favor and don’t ask me what I can do with a one-yen coin. By the way, why did everyone pick me? I mean, everyone’s just stared at me so far.”
“Are you kidding!?” Naru cried out. “You mean you don’t know!? Everyone’s been talking about you! The hip and intense American wandering around, brooding quietly as he observes everyone else! You’re so cool that the boys are joking that if they try to talk to you your words will freeze their ears!”
I dropped my head to my desk and muttered a string of profanity in English, Navajo, and Acadian-French that was so foul that I was surprised that it didn’t char the desktop.
“...Can you teach me to curse like that?” I heard Naru ask shyly.
“Only if you promise not to do it in front of your mother,” I replied, not even bothering to lift my head.
##
The rest of the day continued at apace. Our other teachers cycled through and Naru and I, along with a representative from each group of our classmates, helped to distribute text books and work books. Along the way, we ran into other representatives.
As we were making our way to the supply room for some mathematics books, Makoto (it would take me a while to take to calling her ‘Mako-chan’) suddenly yelped in joy.
“Ami!” she called out and a studious looking, yet beautiful girl with a mop of blue hair that was all but careless looked over at us with eyes like the deep blue sea. Her face suddenly split into a wide smile.
“Makoto!” The two stopped just short of colliding with each other, grasping each others hands in a strange sort of not-hug that felt very much like an actual hug.
“Neh, Ami,” said another girl with blue hair. Hers, unlike Ami’s rough bob, went clear to her waist like mine with short-cut bangs that hovered over her brown eyes. “Friend of yours?”
Ami and Makoto separated and Ami nodded to the long-haired girl.
“Yes, Chidori-san. This is Kino Makoto. We’ve been friends since our second year of junior high school. Mako-chan, this is Chidori Kaname, our female representative.”
That got my attention, as well as Makoto’s.
“Oh! Then you should meet our male representative! He’s right here! Zee-kun?”
“Zee-kun?” said the two blue-haired girls in curious unison.
“That’d be me,” I said as I stepped up.
Kaname’s eyes widened in surprise. “You! You’re that guy everyone’s been talking about!”
I rolled my eyes. “So I’ve heard. I know I’m a foreigner, but for God’s sake if people would just talk to me instead of looking at me like I just grew an extra head they might see I’m an okay person.”
Kaname was caught completely flat-footed. “Ah...”
“Ezekiel Darkwood of the Navajo People. Most people call me Zeke, though my class mates are already calling me Zee-kun.”
Something clicked behind Kaname’s eyes. “Oh! You’re a Native American! We never got to see very many of you in New York.”
“Oh?” I said in surprise. “What were you doing in New York?”
“My father works in the UN. I’ve only been back here in Japan for a couple of years.”
“Is your English any good?” I asked.
Kaname smiled and replied, in English, “Talk low, talk slow, and don’t say too much.”
“Oh GOD,” I cried out in gleeful surprise. “You know American pop culture! You are officially priceless!”
The others laughed as Kaname gave me a glare with no real heat behind it.
“Just don’t make things hard on me,” she warned me, switching back to Japanese. She then grinned as she pitched her voice oddly and said, “Or else I’ll make you wish you could die.”
While all the natives reared back in horror (Japanese people scare rather easily for some reason) I just about died laughing at the GLaDOS reference.
Kaname, for her part, seemed to be absolutely pleased.
(For the record, while I may not get to play many games, I made sure to play at least one or two of the IMPORTANT ones.)
“Is there a problem, Chidori-san?” said a new voice in a cool and clipped tone. Exiting the supply room with a stack of books in his hands was another boy. He was sharp-featured - not pure Japanese - with a cross-shaped scar right along his jaw line. I tried to figure out what his other ethnicity was. Maybe a bit of something Middle-Eastern? Afghani? His black hair was just on the attractive side of messy, not quite obscuring his observant black eyes.
“Argh, not you again,” growled Kaname. “Everything is just fine, now get those books back to the classroom and stop harassing me. Really, at least Kubiak has better manners!”
That got my attention. “Kubiak?” I asked.
I then felt the rhythmic vibrations in the floor coming from behind. I turned and only saw an expanse of midnight blue fabric as something picked me up in a bone-crushing bear hug.
“I never thought I’d see ya again, little buddy!” said the deceptively soft-spoken giant that held me like I was family.
“koob,” I wheezed. “air.”
“OH! GEEZE!” And he then dropped me like a hot potato, and steadied me as I stumbled. I looked up and up, and sure enough there he was - all six feet, seven inches, and three hundred pounds of human wall, with a big, rounded out, square face, heavy brow on a forehead built to crush things, and a mass of curly brown hair.
Francis Lawrence Kubiak III.
But his friends, and I, simply know him as The Koob.
“What are you doing here little buddy?” he asked.
“Funny,” I said, smiling up at the giant as I caught my breath. “I could ask you the same myself!”
“Ah, guys?” said Kaname curiously. “You two know each other?”
I grinned back at the blue-haired girl. “We went to High School in America together...” Kubiak and I exchanged knowing looks at each other, then looked back to everyone else. “Ah, is there a place we can all meet up at later on? It’s kind of a long story.”
Ami then spoke up with a smile. “Mako-chan, our friends, and I all like to go to the Hikawa Shrine to study after school. One of the Miko that lives there is our friend.”
I guffawed. I couldn’t help it. It was simply too ironic.
“Zee-kun?” asked Makoto. “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing,” I said as I banished the snickers. “Just... if your friend is who I think it is, don’t hold anything against her and I.”
Everyone blinked at me altogether.
“What did you do?” drawled Kaname in a slow, demanding tone.
“Let’s just say I have a nasty habit of smacking power upside the face with uncomfortable truth. But anyhow, I think we’ve held things up long enough. We gonna meet up or not?”
Kaname sighed. “Well, not like I have anything else to do. Besides, I want to learn more about that big lug there. That was the most I’ve heard him say besides ‘Eat now?’.”
##
The end of the day came quickly.
After a few minutes of quizzing Kaname American movies from the eighties, I jumped onto Kubiak’s back and whispered my idea in his ear. Within seconds, I was Master, Kubiak was Blaster, and Kaname was Aunty Entity. Together, we kept everyone else endlessly entertained all the way back to the Shrine.
I let Usagi, Minako, Makoto, and Ami spearhead the group’s way onto the shrine where we met Rei, herself just coming home from her own school, T-A Academy for Girls.
Rei stopped and eyed our entire motley group. I had to admit, I did the same with her - she was still in her private girls’ academy uniform. The only reason I could surmise for the skirt being that short was because there were no men on campus.
“You guys!” cried out Rei in gobsmacked shock. “What’s with these other people?”
“Well, you see,” said Usagi, like she was trying to wheedle something out of her parents, “these happen to be our new friends.”
Rei gave Usagi a flat look. “Whose friends?”
“Well,” started Minako, point from me to Kubiak, “Zee-kun is our Male Rep, that guy, Kubiak, is an old friend of his.”
“WHAT?” snapped Rei, giving me an incredulous stare. “You’re a Class Rep!?”
I rolled my eyes. “I could hardly believe it myself, but it was unanimous after Haruna-sensei nominated me.”
“No way.”
Usagi chuckled nervously. “Eh... Actually, he’s telling the truth. Everyone voted for him right away. Including the rest of us.”
“Usagi! Do you even know what kind of person he is?”
Usagi shrugged. “Well, he seems like a tough person and a hard worker.”
Rei groaned. “Whatever. It’s not my problem.” Rei then turned to Kaname. “What about you?”
“Well,” stated Kaname, a little flustered by Rei’s anger, “Kubiak and Ami are in my class. I’m their Female Rep and I wanted to learn more about the giant here because he hardly says anything in class.”
At that, Rei gave Kubiak a speculative look.
“Eat now?” asked Kubiak hopefully.
Rei was instantly horrified. “Oh no! I am not fixing snacks for you! There’s no way I could make enough!”
Makoto jumped in right away. “I’ll do it then!”
“Ah, Makoto,” I said, a bit worried for her. “You did see how much I ate at lunch today, right?”
“Yes?” she replied, a bit confused.
“Kubiak usually puts away twice that amount.”
To confirm, Makoto turned to Kaname and Ami. Both nodded their heads gravely.
However, Makoto was not dissuaded. In fact, she even grinned and pushed her sleeves up.
“Let me at that kitchen!” she declared as she began to march her way across the shrine grounds.
“NOOOO! OUR FOOD BUDGET!” cried out Rei as she went after Makoto.
I looked to everyone else as we all shrugged and went after them.
##
As soon as everyone settled into the dining area and Makoto began puttering around in the kitchen, Rei suddenly grabbed me by the arm (I noted that she went out of her way for my left arm as opposed to my right one) and hauled me up out of my seat...
...or at least she tried to.
“Gyah!” she yelped as she nearly fell over.
“Problem?” I asked, arching an eyebrow.
Rei glowered at me. “I have business with you, Darkwood-san.”
“Hey,” called out Usagi. “Zee-kun said something happened between you two earlier. What’s up, Rei?”
Rei was taken aback and she then looked to me.
I simply shrugged. “You can tell them as much or as little as you like, Hino-san. It doesn’t matter to me.”
Rei sighed. “I said something horrible and thoughtless to him. What I did not know... was that what I said had actually nearly happened to him before.”
“But... what happened?” asked Usagi.
All eyes turned to me and I sighed.
“I don’t like to talk about this. So please, if I tell you, I want you all to promise to never speak of it with anyone else. NEVER. Do you understand?”
Everyone at the table nodded. Even Makoto, who had just come back from preparing a rice cooker.
I sighed once more, bracing myself for the plunge. This is like having that band-aid that’s been sitting there for a week and it needs to come off but you know it’s gonna hurt so you’re just gonna rip it off real fast and deal with it.
Man, I hated this.
“I have scars from 3rd degree burns covering my right wrist, all the way up to my right shoulder, and down the right side of my body to my hips. It happened when my family and I were in our car, driving somewhere... I forget. But we were hit by a drunk driver and my parents were killed. I was stuck because my safety belt had locked up and I couldn’t get out. Not until the fire came and burned through the belt. And by then... I was already burned.”
Everyone was looking at me with wide, horrified eyes. Except for Kubiak - because he already knew. And slowly, everyone then looked at Rei, as though to ask why she would do anything to me.
“WHAT!?” cried out Rei. “This boy just showed up out of nowhere, drinking from the fountain like a horse, saying he had to talk to grandpa, and the next thing I knew it he was moving into the spare room!”
And then everyone’s eyes snapped towards me.
“HHEEEEEEEHHHHHHHH!?!?!” cried out the girls altogether.
I simply shrugged. “Surprise.”
“Some surprise!” grumbled Rei. “Because of you my entire life has been turned upside down!”
“Hold on now! What do you mean by that? You know that I take care of everything myself - the only thing that has changed for you is that you have to oversee the work I do in the Shrine, and even then you’ve had absolutely no complaints!”
“It’s because you’re here!” snapped Rei. “The last thing I ever wanted was for a boy to start living here, let alone right in the room next to mine!”
And just like that everyone’s eyes whipped back towards me.
“HEEEEEEEEE-EEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHH!?” cried out the girls.
I just shrugged back at them. “Surprise, I guess.”
“You’re actually living here!?” said Usagi in astonishment.
“Well it sure as hell wasn’t our choice,” I replied sharply, indicating Rei and myself. “Talk to the old men about it - it was their crazy idea.”
“You mean your grandfather?” asked Minako.
“And Rei’s Grandfather,” I added. “Apparently they were friends during the occupation. The two of them arranged this, and I’m still trying to figure out why.”
Everyone went quiet at that, giving Ami the chance to chime in.
“Maybe we should start from the beginning.”
##
We waited until snacks and refreshments were ready.
“Little buddy,” asked Kubiak, giving me a nudge.
“Yeah?”
“What are these?” he asked, indicating the massive amount of rice Makoto had molded into triangles around a core of flavored rice.
“Onigiri. Don’t be afraid to try some. They’re pretty good, really.”
He gave the pile of onigiri one last speculative look, the shrugged as he took one, then popped the entire thing down the hatch while Makoto and the others watched with some apprehension.
His eyes suddenly lit up as his entire paradigm shifted and he looked to Makoto.
“Makoto... eat more please?”
While everyone head-desked at that, Makoto could only nod as a strange, flustered smile appeared on her face.
“Thankies,” said the Koob and he then proceeded to stuff his face.
“My God,” said Kaname fervently, “even though I’ve seen it before... it still looks like something out of an anime.”
It took another few minutes for us to get to telling my story since everyone was so distracted by the phenomenon of Kubiak feeding his face.
##
Finally, Kubiak was sated and thanked Makoto for the food, which set her to blushing so brightly that she would have put Rudolph to shame.
“Well,” I sighed, “now that that’s over... Let’s start with me.” Nobody argued the point, so I went on. “After my parents died my grandmother took care of me for a bit. She’s a powerful healer, but even she couldn’t fix all the damage. It was more than just physical, you see. I was messed up really bad. Fortunately, my father had friends.
“He was a Naval officer - a fighter pilot. And he’d made all kinds of strange friends during his carrier. One of them was a submarine commander who felt his daughter needed to spend some time away from the submarines he commanded, and my grandmother knew I needed someone my age to be around.
“So, this girl showed up and became my world for the next five years. She and I would play together, eat together, go to school together... we even slept together and for a while we also bathed together.” At everyone’s surprised looks, I waved my hands and said, “Bear in mind we were only five years old.” The others sighed with relief while Rei rolled her eyes.
“Anyhow,” I said, eager to carry on, “we didn’t always stay with my grandmother. She had things she needed to do, and there were things my grandfather needed to teach me. So, every summer Telly and I went to the Reservation and lived with my Grandfather.
“There were some people that didn’t like Telly and me at first, but I had a cousin named Swift Stone, and he really helped to smooth things over. It kinda helped that I learned how to hide really well. I was so good at it that the only way anyone could find me would be if they found Telly first. They even started calling me ‘Hidden Leaf’ and Telly ‘Gray Leaf’. Reason being that she had the prettiest silver hair, but it stood out in the wilderness so she had a lot of trouble hiding. Also, she and I were inseparable. Find her and you’d find me.
“During this time I learned a lot of things. Survival skills like hunting, foraging, fishing, finding shelter, and building a camp fire. I also learned a lot from Grandfather who was a Medicine Man and my cousin, Swift Stone, who is going to be his successor.
“That was kind of a big deal because our art isn’t medical, but spiritual. We help heal hearts and minds and perform important ceremonies. You should have seen it when Telly was made into an honorary woman of our people. It was a wonderful ceremony.
“But back when we were with my grandmother, Telly and I were home schooled... Only Telly was really freaking smart. Once we noticed how smart she was, she became my teacher. And then we figured out that I learn stuff fast. I blew through all the primary school stuff in about three years, and then the junior high school curriculum in one year. I was already starting on high school stuff and starting to catch up with Telly when my Grandmother felt I should go and stay with Grumps for a while.”
“Grumps?” asked Usagi. “What kind of name is that?”
I grinned and shook my head ruefully - Grumps always had that affect on people.
“He is my paternal grandfather. He has a pretty weird sense of humor - all snarly and grumpy, but not really meaning it. It’s all for show. He knows it and so does everyone else. He basically owns the Grumpy Old Man trope, so he decided that instead of me calling him grandfather and getting mixed up with my other grandfather, then I should just call him Grumps instead.
“The thing you need to know about Grumps is that he’s like my father - he was a fighter pilot in the US Navy. But you have to remember that means he had a lot of combat experience. He flew Thunderchiefs and Phantoms over Korea and Vietnam. He’s seen all kinds of crazy things. He’s been shot down, captured, escaped, and back into the pilot’s seat. He’s seen friends die, friends break, and friends somehow make it back home by the skin of their teeth. And he’s not afraid to talk about it. He’s seen how people have forgotten what it was like, so he will tell anyone that will listen.
“I learned so much from Grumps... more, I think, than I learned from my grandmother and grandfather.
“Anyhow, when I went to live with Grumps, Telly had to go back to her family. I haven’t seen her since and I still miss her. I didn’t have too much time to think about it, though. Grumps made sure I got enrolled into high school. That was when I met my friend, Kubiak.”
Kubiak grinned and took over at this point.
“I was pretty surprised when I first saw him,” rumbled the giant in our midst. “He was surrounded by a bunch of other kids picking on him. You have to bear in mind, Zeke was only eleven years old and already in high school. Also, he was tiny.
“Despite that, he was fighting off the bullies with nothing but spit and fire. But they had numbers, so they were able to overpower him. The kid had impressed me, so I decided to step in. Literally. I already had a reputation as everyone’s worse nightmare, so it was easy enough to scare them off. I just had to growl and they peed their pants.
“After that, Zeke and I were buddies. We would pretend that he was secretly doing my homework and in return he got my protection from everyone else. In reality, I was doing my own homework. I’m actually as smart as he is.”
Ami looked horrified. “But why would you hide something like that?”
Kubiak shrugged. “There’s a lot of anti-intellectualism in American high schools. It’s all popularity contests and social climbing. There were a lot of players, but there was only one master.
“Parker Lewis.
“Zeke and I may have been smart and clever, but no one could manage the social scene like Parker. Dude was a genius, and the best part was that he was on pretty much everyone’s side. You could even go as far as to say he was a champion of justice despite looking like the king of slackers. What’s ironic about that, though, is that it takes a lot of work to be the king of anything.
“Parker and his buddies, cool dude Mikey Randal and super-nerd Jerry Steiner, eventually figured out mine and Zeke’s schtick. And instead of blowing it wide-open to the rest of the school he made us part of his group. He called us his Auxiliary Buds - the muscle with a brain. And then we became living legends.
“When Parker pushed his little sister too far, Zeke not only brought her back, but helped them to get along better. When the seemingly evil Head Principal Miss Musso got sacked because of our antics and replaced by a really evil man, we sent him to a psychiatric hospital and got Miss Musso back. When rival bullies came to our school, we systematically destroyed them and sent them back crying.
“It couldn’t last forever, though. Zeke was the first to go, graduating in only two years. Then Mikey Randal left - he was honestly too cool for school. Last I heard he had a motorcycle shop somewhere in San Diego. Jerry Steiner graduated early, but not as early as Zeke. That always blew his mind. Parker was the last one to go. He went to a good university and has been living it up. I think he’s going to become a lawyer.”
“But what about you?” asked Makoto. “Why are you still in high school?”
Kubiak shrugged. “I was just like Zeke once. Too smart for my own good. I started high school when I was ten years old... but I was an early bloomer. People didn’t pick on me much because I blended in... until I got found out. Then I had to spend a lot of time beating people up just to keep the rumors from spreading. That was how I got my bad reputation, but I decided to go ahead and own it. I pretended to be a big, stupid bully with a brain like a dinosaur, slack off and let things go until I was old enough to graduate.
“That changed after Parker graduated. I’d finally picked up my grades to make it to my senior year when I got tagged to be on the foreign exchange program. Don’t ask me how. I went along with it and now here I am.”
“But... how old are you?” asked Minako.
Kubiac grinned. “I’m eighteen.”
“HEEEEEEHHHHHHHH!!!” cried out the girls. Kubiak’s smug grin was justified.
“Blame the difference in educational standards,” I grumbled. “High school here is more like college prep in America. Not that it matters to The Koob here. He just enjoys the experience. Besides, he’s only two years older than us. In the grand scheme of things, that’s not much. A lot of married couples have that kind of age difference.”
And right on cue, Makoto turned bright red. If I didn’t have evidence of her crushing on Th Koob before, I did then and there.
“Something I don’t quite get,” said Minako suddenly. “You say you lived on the Reservation and that you’re one of the Navajo people, but you were only there during the summers. What’s up with that?”
I shrugged. “Why are you so close with your friends here?”
“Eh?” replied Minako.
I sighed and went on, “Look, my Grandfather is pretty well known back home. He had only one child, and that was my mother. And my mother had only me. So despite my mixed heritage, folks back home consider me to be part of a dying lineage. And on top of that, my Grandfather has said that my destiny lies not with The People, but far away from home instead.
“So instead of fighting fate, they loved me as much as they could, when they could, so I could show everyone else the best of The People.”
“Do you miss it?” asked Usagi, looking a little sad for my part.
“I do,” I said honestly. “But I’m not going to let that stop me from making friends here.”
With that, Kubiak put an arm around me and squeeze, making me groan under the pressure.
“Zeke’s a cool guy,” said the giant. “He’ll go out of his way to help people when he doesn’t have any other commitments in the way.”
“Well, I’m satisfied,” said Kaname as she stretched. “I have to get going - my dinner isn’t gonna make itself.”
“Hey, why don’t we meet up again later?” I said suddenly. “Bearing of scars aside, I had fun.”
Kaname thought about it. “We can have lunch together on the roof - it’s open to the students.”
“Sounds like a plan then. Have a good night, Kaname!” There was a chorus of farewells as Kaname left.
##
Soon enough, Kubiak left as well, citing that his stomach would not feed itself, and leaving me alone with the original core of five friends. Seeing them together like that struck a chord in me, like this should be familiar. I wasn’t sure why, but it was there.
Only the Old Bird himself knew for sure.
“Well, I’m starting to feel like a bit of a fifth wheel,” I said as I got up and stretched. “Hino-san, if it is fine with you I’ll go ahead and take my bath now so you can spend time with your friends without me being in the way.”
“Fine by me,” said Rei as she turned her nose up at me.
Which I ignored, but her friends were not about to let that go.
“Rei! You can’t treat him like that!” cried out Usagi.
“Why not?” Rei answered. “He might pull his weight around here, but even so his being here is a huge inconvenience.”
“But his grandfather-” began Ami, but she brutally was cut off by Rei.
“My grandfather should have discussed this with me first!”
“Your grandfather may be a bit of a letch,” said Makoto, interceding, “but he’s still your grandfather.”
“I don’t care if he has to live on the streets, this should have been discussed with me before that male arrived!”
I put my foot down - literally - and firmly enough to make the kotatsu jump slightly.
“I’m taking my leave,” I growled. I then looked to Rei. “And you... Fortunately for you, I have promised my mother that I would never strike a woman. However, should you ever raise a hand against me, then all bets are off. Watch yourself.”
I turned to walk away and then there were several noises that caused me to react.
The sound of feet stomping my way, accompanied by the words, “I’ll show you!” and then, “Rei! No!” and “Zee-kun!”
I felt her hand grasp my ponytail. It was not her first mistake - that honor goes to her believing she could do something to hurt me.
Before she could pull, I whirled around and grabbed the offending hand, sharply pressing my thumb into the soft part between the thumb and fingers and causing her to gasp sharply.
But she had not completely lost her focus - I could see her shifting her weight to throw a punch with her other fist. But as she did, I knocked the blow slightly to the side - just enough that it would miss my head - and in the same motion I grabbed ahold of her shoulder and pulled her off balance.
From there, it was downhill as I guided her fall, shifting so my knee wound up firmly in the crook of the shoulder that I grasped and shifted my grip on her hand so I maintained positive control over the appendage. Once she was on the floor, I shifted my other knee so it was under her elbow - a perfect anvil on which to break her arm if I chose to do so.
This all happened in the space of just a couple of seconds.
Rei screamed in outrage and tried to move, but I had her in a well-practiced hold. She would not get out of it unless she broke her own arm first.
“Do you honestly take me for some limp-wristed intellectual?” I growled just over her ear, causing Rei to freeze. “I may be studious, but I know how to fight, and I have put far worse than you into the hospital just for mistaking me for easy prey. Don’t think I won’t do the same to you - all I need is an excuse.”
I then let go and rolled smartly away, popping back up into a grappler’s stance. Rei snarled as she came up right, seething in anger and indignation.
A part of me still couldn’t help but note how beautiful she was, even with a mask of rage on her face. Her regal beauty could be called ‘terrifying’ by some, but I don’t scare so easily. Not these days, anyhow.
But that doesn’t mean I’m a fool.
Slowly I backed out of the room, not turning my back until I was all the way out and had slid the shoji closed. Rei only glowered at me, all but curling her lips. I sighed once I was sure she was not going to follow me out, then made my way to my own room.
I never made it there, though. To my surprsie, kaname Chidori was there, and along with her was Hino-sensei, complete with an expectant look on his weathered face.
“Kaname!” I said in surprise and horror. “Don’t tell me you saw all that!?”
“I only overheard,” she said angrily. “And what I heard was enough! If she ever so much as touches you again like that, I’m going to-”
Kaname froze as Hino-sensei place a hand on her forearm, stopping her short.
“So, my granddaughter has raised her hand against you,” said the small, old man with a sigh. “It seems I will have to discipline her.”
“If you can let it go, sensei, I rather that you would.”
“LET IT GO!?” cried out Kaname. “ARE YOU NUTS!?”
Hino-sensei ignored her outburst, though.
“Oh? Afraid of a reprisal, are you?” asked the old priest.
“Yes and no,” I sighed. “I can handle her, I’m certain of that. I just don’t want her to have any more reason to resent me.”
The old man chuckled. “First of all, I don’t think you can handle her quite so easily. She simply underestimated you, a mistake she will not make again.” He gaze suddenly hardened into deadly seriousness. “Although, if what I have been told of your exploits is true, then it would be very much preferred that we immediately deescalate this situation.”
“What do we do then, sensei?” I asked.
“You will do nothing about it... for now. You will have a part to play shortly, but first I must reprimand my granddaughter.”
I felt the hair on the back of my neck rising.
“I’m not gonna like this, am I?”
The old man only laughed softly as he walked by, leaving me with Kaname for the moment.
“Neh, Zee-kun,” said Kaname once the old man was out of earshot. “I know how tough things can be and all, but if you need a place to crash...”
I gave Kaname a surprised look once more. “But I thought you lived in a eight-tatami flat.”
“With a full bathroom and kitchen, you dork,” said Kaname with exasperation. “Look, I’m not a total prude. The idea of a boy seeing me in my pajamas doesn’t worry me much.”
“Oh? And you’re not worried about my becoming overcome with lust?” I said sarcastically.
“Nah, if that happens I’ll just knock your face off with my bat.”
I snickered at the mental imagery of her doing just that to someone else. More likely than not, that Sousuke character.
“Well, thanks for the offer anyhow. I’ll definitely keep it in mind as a last resort.”
“No problem, Zee-kun. It’s the least I can do for a friend.”
“Friends already?” I asked with a game smile.
“After the way you guys made me laugh today? You’re stuck with me for life!”
I snorted at that, because as far as I was concerned she made me laugh just as much.
“Why’d you come back anyhow?” I asked out of curiosity.
“Oh, I forgot one of my notebooks. I got here just in time to hear Miss Princess blow her stack. That’s when I ran to get Hino-san.”
I sighed and would have said more, but Hino-sensei was already escorting everyone out.
##
In short order, the others were gently ushered off the shrine grounds, all while shooting me helpless looks and promises to catch up tomorrow.
Rei and I, on the other hand, were handed shinai - bamboo practice swords that, while largely harmless, stung like hell when they struck. Think whiffle bats on steroids and you won’t be too far off.
“It seems to me that the two of you have something that must be worked out,” said the old man as he paced between Rei and I. “Unfortunately, the two of you seem to be far too passionate for mere words to work.”
“I thought I was the one to back out,” I grumbled.
“Coward,” Rei fired back.
“Humph,” grunted the elder Hino. “A tactical retreat was wise on your part, young man. However, as you may have noticed, the war rages on. So, we are left with this. You two have it out. Be fair and honorable. I will stand by to make sure neither of you step out of bounds. It will be over once you two agree that it is over or one of you is unable to continue.”
I thought about that for a second.
“Wait a minute... so you mean we can use whatever technique we like, so long as it’s fair and honorable?”
“I see no problem with that,” the old priest replied genially.
I looked to Rei and smiled. “I have no need of this then,” I said as I cast aside my shinai.
Rei’s eyes widened in shock. “What is the meaning of this!?” she demanded.
“I’m a machinist and an engineer. Of course, that means I use a lot of tools... but for the hardest of the hard core machinists, like me, our hands are our greatest tools. And for this I have no need of any other tools besides my empty hands.”
“So you’re saying you’ll beat me without any weapons?” growled Rei.
I shot an evil grin back at her. “My dear, I am saying that I will take you apart like a cheap watch.”
Rei’s eyes bulged in outrage and even the old priest was taken aback - he dove for cover as Rei then charged me, her shinai held high for the strike.
However, I simply patted the ham-handed blow aside with my palm and let her move past me, flowing around her like the wind.
Rei stumbled, but regathered herself, surprised at how I was able to avoid her attack. She then gave me a confused look.
I grinned back at her. “To fight me is to fight the air itself.”
Rei sneered at me. “You’re no master,” she said as she began to charge again. “You’re just a coward that avoids blows!”
I frowned at that. So she thought I was a coward? I decided to let her see how much of one I really was as I reach out once more... And stopped the shinai dead in its tracks with my bare hand.
Rei goggled. “But... you can’t possibly do that! Your entire arm should be numb from the pain by now!”
“Hino-san,” I said with that grin again, “this is my right arm. You know, the one that got burned to a crisp. Fortunately, I still have all the feeling in my hand... but compared to what gave me the scars under that sleeve... that felt like a little love tap.”
I shoved the shinai aside sharply, momentarily throwing Rei off balance as she stumbled backwards to compensate.
Rei then regathered herself, and snarled as she threw herself at me again.
This time I stood my ground, blocking the blows with my arms if they came for my head, ribs, or abdomen. My legs I left relatively unprotected as welts began to appear.
After ten such blows, Rei had to stop and catch her breath.
“Oh, the pain,” I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm. “It is so unbearable.”
“You think you have a monopoly on pain!” Rei screamed at me suddenly. “You think I don’t understand what it feels like!? To watch my mother waste away, and then my father all but abandon me!?”
Something flashed before my eyes - a vision of fire and beautiful indigo eyes filled with sadness, anger, and bitterness. A beautiful young Japanese woman in a sailor fuku with an impossibly short pleated red skirt, surrounded by fire and outlined in passion. A lonely miko in a busy shrine with only her ravens to keep her company.
A fragment of something long forgotten from a childhood in another time clicked into place. Memories of watching a television program and seeing this very same young woman before me. It was not exactly the same. She was a bit older... but still very much the same.
“No... I know you,” I said slowly as the vision faded at last. “I’ve had dreams of you. I just didn’t realize that you were the one in my dreams until now.”
Rei looked at me in bewilderment. “What are you trying to say?”
“That I have had dreams of you and I know of you. Nothing more, nothing less. I know about your pain. I know about the boy that refused your heart. I know about your father making pretense at being your father, coming on your birthdays and giving you a white dress and Casablanca Lilies each time. I know that you hate men in general because of him. I know that you’re an Aries. I know about your remarkable capabilities with the fire reading. I know about Phobos and Deimos.” I then shot Rei a dark look. “And I know about the South Pole.”
The color drained out of Rei’s face.
“Grandfather, I need to speak with him in private.”
“Is this bout over then?” asked the old man.
“It is, for now, Hino-sensei,” I replied.
The priest looked to his granddaughter and Rei nodded.
“Well then, so long as you two don’t kill each other, I’ll let the two of you be.” And with that, the old man left us to our own devices.
Rei then glared at me. “Come with me. Now.”
##
Rei dragged me into the shrine proper and all but slammed the shoji shut. She held the follow through pose for a moment, then slowly turned to me and hissed in a low tone.
“What... are... you?”
“A reincarnated soul, much like yourself.”
Her eyes widened at the implications and she was suddenly on me, pinning me to the floor.
“Who were you!?” she hissed. “Jadeite? Zoicite? Nephrite? That pig, Kunzite?”
“I didn’t come from this universe,” I snapped back at her.
Rei blinked. “That’s preposterous! How could that be?”
“Because where I came from there was no magic.”
“You lie.”
“I’ve got no way to prove it, but that’s my story and I’m sticking to it.”
“Is that so? Well, I do know one way to reveal the truth behind your falsehoods.”
##
The room was hot from the towering inferno Rei had built in there and I was building up a sheen of sweat from just sitting in there.
Rei, on the other hand, was perfectly in her element. She was not bothered one bit by the sweat on her skin, nor was she apparently bothered by the heat. In fact, as she had lit the fire in the first place I thought I saw a strange gleam in her eye.
So, Sailor Mars did have pyromania. Go figure.
It was strange to be able to recall all that I had previously known about her. However, as I gave it more thought, I could only recall generalized information on the rest of the Senshi and the future timeline. So, where in the timeline was I now? I couldn’t tell for sure. By all rights we should be well into the Stars arc, but I didn’t see any of the signs for it.
And then there were other things. I had a weird vibe about Kaname and that other boy, Sousuke. Almost like... they didn’t really belong, and yet here they were anyhow.
What else didn’t belong?
Myself, I knew for sure.
Rei had settled in on the opposite side of the fire from me, and began to chant koans as she made complex hand signs. I couldn’t really see her through the fire, but I could hear her voice, mesmerizing in its monotone and even cadence. It was almost soothing, except... that she slowly began to increase in tempo and intensity.
Slowly, I began to see her in my mind’s eye, as though gazing through the fire. Her form, clad in her miko outfit, kneeling in seiza, her head bowed and her eyes closed - her face a mask of intense concentration, and her hands held in front of her, constantly shifting every few beats into a different hand sign.
Finally, the chanting seemed to reach a crescendo and Rei’s eyes snapped open as she cried out in a challenging tone, those violet orbs cast in determination.
However, that suddenly began to falter and Rei gasped in horror.
And then her ravens burst into the room from the opening in the cieling and began harrying around the young woman, cawing loudly but to no avail.
Rei was not there anymore.
“FUCK!” I cursed as I jumped up and dashed to Rei. I worried for a moment that her ravens might attack me, but instead they merely settled and cast deeply concerned looks between her and I.
“You two are her familiars?” I asked. And then I blinked as I felt their true natures brush up against mine. “No! You’re His Children! Can you help me find her?”
The two ravens cawed excitedly.
“Perfect!” I then reached into my pocket and pulled out something I never hoped to need - an autoinjector filled with a cocktail of hallucinogens, barbiturates, and anti-addictives. It was illegal as all hell to have in most nations, but it was the quickest way to get where I needed to go.
Not like I looked forward to the experience afterwards - it made me loopy as all hell until I got a good night’s sleep, and even then my dreams were acid trips on steroids.
And then the was the act of injection itself. I clenched the safety cap in my teeth and yanked the pen away, spitting the cap out. I then took a deep breath, let it go...
And then slammed the autoinjector into my chest, left of my sternum, and in between my ribs.
A six-inch heavy gauge needle pierced into my heart and delivered its intoxicating payload, where it got shot straight into my head.
And just like that, I was gone, too.
##
I sat at the top of a hill - high and covered with cool, green grass and surrounded by cherry trees in full bloom. And all around me as far as I could see were more rolling, tree covered hills that tapered down to a bay filled with rolling blue water and white caps.
“Look sister!” said a young woman’s voice excitedly. “I told you! I told you! I told you it was him!”
“Settle down!” snapped another. “This is a serious matter!”
I turned and saw two girls - twins. They both wore leotards of some kind with white bows at the small of their back and the nape of their necks. One leotard was red and the other was indigo. They were elfin in frame - so slight that term delicate suited them. However, they did not look unhealthy. Though their skin was pale, it also had the slight flush that spoke of strong circulation.
Their hair was dark as the night. Parted in the middle and pulled into buns on either side of their heads, with long tails that fell over their chests and to their waists. The hair from the back of their heads was allowed to fall freely and ended at just past hip-length.
With their equally dark eyes they stared at me with all the curiosity and inquisitiveness of a raven’s gaze.
So these were Phobos and Deimos.
It came as no great surprise to me - these two are not the first Coronians I’d met so far. But what happened next managed the feat.
With a cry that mixed cathartic joy with the sorrow of an unquenchable regret, the one in indigo flew at me and nearly knocked me to the ground as she wrapped her arms around me.
“You’re here!” she wept. “You’re really here! You’re not a dream! You’re not a memory!”
“Deimos! Our Mistress is in danger!” called out the sister in red, who could only be Phobos.
With nothing better to do, I hugged her back gently.
“Deimos, I understand you’re happy to see me for some reason, but we need to find Rei. I promise you, though, that I won’t abandon you.”
“You won’t?” she said, sounding nothing so much more than a frightened child.
“I swear it.”
Deimos looked up at me with tearful eyes, sniffled once, then wiped the tears away as she nodded.
“Right... plenty of time later,” she said, trying to sound upbeat.
Deimos went back to her sister and the two nodded to each other, right before they clasped each others hands together, closed their eyes, and bowed their heads until their foreheads were nearly touching.
“To the west!” they suddenly exclaimed in unison as they pointed out the direction.
“Let us take wing!” said Deimos.
“But what of Lord Darkwood?” said Phobos. “He does not have an avian form like we do.”
Deimos shot a surprise look at me. “You’re... Human!?”
I wasn’t fully certain what was going on, but I had a good idea. Even so, as Phobos had said, there were more urgent matters at hand.
“It’s okay,” I said quickly. “I can keep up well enough. We have to get going - Rei could be in trouble!”
That was all the reminder that Deimos needed. With that, the two sisters suddenly shrank in on themselves, obscured by their dark hair as it shrouded their forms, and suddenly a pair of ravens took shape and lifted off into the sky, cawing as they went.
I didn’t waste any time myself as I took off at a sprint.
Phobos and Deimos were quick in the forest - swiftly flitting between the trees and the bamboo stalks. However, I kept close track of the two with my keen eyes and hunter’s instincts.
It didn’t take long to find her - they were in a clearing, scorched by fire and flame.
There was a man there, elderly but vibrant in his expression and stature. He had a bald head, a patrician nose, and sharp eyes that sparkled with amusement. He was dressed as Gurney Halleck, a character from Frank Herbert’s novel, Dune. In particular, this seemed to be the version of Gurney from the Dino De Laurentis film.
But that was merely illusion - I knew who he really was. The ever insufferable pain in my ass, the God known as Raven.
“Come, come now!” he called out in mock disappointment. “Surely you should know that fire is my element! It’s like asking me to punch myself!”
“In that case I’ll just try turning the heat up a little more,” said the other person caustically.
That other person was Rei, wearing the white seifuku and red pleated skirt from my dreams... but those dreams simply did not do her justice.
Here I saw her in living color. While she was not noticeably muscular, she did not appear weak. Her body had graceful curves that indicated healthy, active living. And the way the sweat on her skin glistened combined with the flushed tone and the look of sheer determination in her eyes...
It was like the first day I met her all over again - I couldn’t say or do anything.
And then her eyes met mine.
“YOU!” she suddenly yelled as she whirled on me. “YOU DID THIS! YOU BROUGHT ME HERE!”
Burning.
The most immediate and primal of pain sensations. The feeling of your pain and temperature receptors screeching in utter agony as they die will trigger an immediate fight-or-flight response. And the reflex is usually regardless of the circumstances.
It is an incredibly rare situation where a person does not notice being burned, and usually associated with a higher-ranked survival mechanism superseding the other.
However, regardless of how much I anticipated the not-so-tender touch of Rei’s fire...
...it did not come.
I opened my eyes and saw Raven’s back to me.
“You foolish little girl,” he said in a soft, disappointed tone that a parent uses on their child. “You honestly think that poor Ezekiel here is the cause of all your woes? No, my child. I am the cause. I brought his soul here. I reincarnated him. I am the one who set his destiny before him.
“And I am the one that sent him to you.”
Rei stared at him in shock as he moved away, beginning to pace in a wide arc around the four of us. I held my tongue - thanks to Rei, the stage belonged to Raven. For me to speak now may not mean immediate punishment... but I would certainly be barred from pleading any sort of case.
In case I’m not being clear here... God had the floor right then, so everyone else had to shut their pie holes and listen the fuck up.
Fortunately, Rei seemed to understand that much by then.
“Of course,” Raven went on, “those aren’t the only things I’ve done. For one thing, do you think that it was Queen Serenity’s power that allowed you to be reincarnated at such a late date? Indeed, the Ginzusho that Usagi possesses is quite powerful, but it has its limits. Instead, it was me the Queen came to, begging for the release of your souls.
“Sadly, my own children, what few of them survived the destruction of Coronis, were in dire straights themselves. So, in exchange for them being permitted to settle in what was left of her Empire, I set your souls aside, letting them slumber until the time was right for you to come back and finish Metallia and Beryl once and for all.
“Additionally, I’ve had my agents monitoring you. You know them as Phobos and Deimos. Children? If you please?”
The two ravens suddenly took on their human forms once more, revealing themselves to Rei.
Rei was aghast. “You... you were spies? All this time?”
“Please don’t misunderstand Hino-sama!” pleaded Phobos. “We would never have done anything to allow harm come to you!”
“We are your protectors!” cried out Deimos. “We watch over you and do what we can in our own way to keep you safe!”
“Indeed,” came Raven’s stentorian voice, drawing our attention back to him. His voice was like silk concealing a poisoned dagger as he went on, “Do not take your misplaced anger out on my children, little girl. While they have been informants to me, what they say is also true. They are my gift to you - your boon companions. You’re in trouble enough with me for lashing out at my Avatar. Do not dare raise your hand against these two.”
“Please, Hino-sama!” cried out Phobos as her eyes began to tear up. “You must listen! You are in grave danger now and there is nothing we can do to help!”
Rei looked at Phobos sharply. “Is this some kind of joke?”
“A joke?” said Raven in a flat tone. “Little girl, while I do enjoy a laugh as much as the next man, you truly have no idea what is on the line, do you?”
Darkness began to fill the clearing and it enveloped Raven’s form, consuming it, growing larger, and then taking the shape and form of a raven that stood three stories high with eyes the glinted like stars.
Rei now looked genuinely afraid.
“The Japanese have known me by many names, child. Amatarasu. Yatagarasu. Tengu. Each one of them is an aspect of what I am. But make no mistake about it. I am indeed a God...”
Raven then leaned over to looked Rei straight in the eyes, and said, “...And you have indeed ANGERED me.
“I had such high hopes for you!” he raved as he snapped upright once more. “I admired your fighting spirit and your affinity for fire. It was my intention to eventually adopt you as a priestess to help gather together my scattered children under the banner of the planet Mars.
“And Ezekiel would have been the one to raise that banner in your name! Instead, you chastise him, you judge him, and you despise him for his gender! You even threaten him with bodily harm! While the boy can take care of himself, you are completely out of line for assaulting your ally!”
Raven ceased his tirade, then took a deep breath and let it out as a long suffering sigh.
“So now it comes to this. Sailor Mars, you have dishonored yourself and gravely displeased me. For this, I have only one punishment - death!”
“No!” I cried out.
Raven turned to look at me critically. “Oh? What now, little boy? How do you think that you are going to keep me from her soul?”
I bit my lip as I thought about that. What could I do? The old bird was capricious as hell, but I had to do something, anything!
An idea formed in my head. It was repulsive, but it was the only thing I could think of.
Knowing I would regret this, I raised my face to Raven and spoke:
“I claim her soul by the rite of binding!”
Raven jerked back in surprise, and then burst into raucous, cawing laughter.
Rei was, simply put, bewildered... not that it was much change.
“What are you doing!?” she hissed.
“Saving you from a fate worse than death!” I shot back at her.
“What do you mean? He said he was going to kill me!”
“Don’t be stupid! You’re dealing with a God here! Normally when someone dies, they simply go on to the afterlife. But when Raven kills you, he keeps your soul for himself!”
Rei went pale at the very thought. “And this... binding? What is it?”
“Oh-ho!” said Raven as he recovered from his laugh. “Do you realize what you’re doing, little boy? You know that this is a blade that cuts both ways.”
“As long as it keeps you away from her,” I said darkly.
Raven chuckled. “It won’t entirely, but it will do the trick well enough for what you intend. Phobos? Deimos? Perform the ceremony. I’ll witness and affirm the bond.”
“Phobos, Deimos,” said Rei with a dangerous edge to her voice. “What is happening?”
“Hino-sama,” said Phobos as she kotowed before Rei. “There are some things you must understand about Lord Darkwood.”
“What may that be?” asked Rei through clenched teeth.
“My lady... his life is not his own. Raven owns him. He may seem strong and independent, but that is only because Raven wills it so. Look upon him, my lady! Look upon the chains he bears!”
Rei turned and looked to me, and this time I could tell that she honestly looked.
Everyone sees me differently in the world of dreams. But there is always one constant - the heavy black iron chains bound to my arms and legs. And the chains all led to Raven’s talons where they clinked gently in his shifting grasp.
“Why?” said Rei.
“You needn’t know why,” snapped Raven, knowing exactly what she meant. “All you need to know is that he is MY servant - my presence and my will within your waking world. Through Ezekiel, I may act upon your world as I see fit. And any action done to him is as much an action done to me. And I take acts taken against me VERY seriously, little girl.”
Rei swallowed, then looked back to Phobos. “What else?”
“There... is supposed to be someone out there. Ezekiel’s match. Someone just for him. Someone that will support him despite his servitude to Raven.” Phobos then looked up to Rei, her eyes overflowing with tears. “Ezekiel is giving that up to save your soul.”
“What do you mean!?” cried out Rei as she reared back in shock, but she could already guess.
“In all essence, little girl,” said Raven, “he is taking you up in the bond of eternal marriage. I honestly do not believe you deserve his kindness, but it is one of the few freedoms I allow the boy.”
Rei looked at me. For the first time ever, I saw that she was feeling horror for me.
“No... No, I can’t accept that! I’m supposed to stand for love and justice! Even if I don’t like him I can’t take that away from him!”
“And where was love and justice when he came into your life?” roared Raven suddenly. “That boy is giving you another chance, and paying dearly for it. Don’t you dare waste it.”
Rei then looked at me, and I could tell that she was being overwhelmed.
“Darkwood-san... why are you doing this?”
I looked at her, feeling hopeless. “Because... there are more battles ahead... and your friends will need you in those fights to come. Please... this is the only thing I can do to save you.”
Rei rocked backwards on her heels. “Your... doing this... for the others? Not for me?”
I gazed at her in shock, then felt my lip curl back as I felt the rage boil up inside me.
“What do you care about how I feel for you!? I just thought I’d go ahead and appeal to your more noble attributes! Never mind that I think you’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen! Screw that! I’m just some animal-like male that’s looking for a woman to dominate and make into his own! If that’s how you feel, then you are not the woman I know - you’re no champion of love and justice! You’re just some jealous woman that came into some power. Fuck this shit! I’m-”
“NO!” cried out Rei suddenly. “NO! Zeke! Don’t! I... I’m sorry, okay? I... I just never wanted things to be this way. I just didn’t want there to be... any distractions.”
“Distractions?” I said flatly as I glowered at her.
Rei looked down to the ground and was genuinely contrite.
“I... failed before... in my last life... because I let my heart get in the way of what I should have done. I swore that I would never let that happen again. I never want to see anything happen to Usagi because I failed to act. The thing with the boy before, Kaidou, just helped reaffirm that for me when I became Sailor Mars in this life.”
“Fine,” I ground out. “I won’t give you that disadvantage.”
“What?” said Rei, utterly confused. “What do you mean?”
Phobos interceded. “Hino-sama... the oath of the bond is very vague. All it really does is bind your two souls together in eternity. What you two do over the course of your mortal lives is up to you.”
“You mean... even though we would be married, we don’t have to act like it?”
“That is correct, my lady.”
Rei looked at me once more, then closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and let it go.
“I accept,” said Rei.
Phobos nodded. “No theatrics. No fanfare. There has been enough drama already. Deimos, see to Lord Darkwood.”
Without a word, Deimos came and gently guided me to Rei and had me kneel before her. Phobos had Rei kneel as well and carefully helped Rei remove her opera gloves.
“Take each others hands, please,” said Phobos quietly.
Briefly, I looked to Rei’s face, and she into mine. Her beautiful indigo eyes were filled with sorrow, shame, pity, and regret. What did she see in mine? It mattered not to me. I looked away, feeling at a profound loss. She was so beautiful...
...and so beyond me.
I was a slave - pure and simple. I may have had my will, but that was only because I made the choice - I took up the offer at another life. And in return, this life, and my soul, belonged to Raven.
I have precious few fuzzy recollections of my past life, but I had the sense that I was something of a failure in that time. I was only successful here because Raven ensured that circumstances ground it out of me in a flurry of blood, sweat, and tears. There was never any reprieve. Succeed of fail, the reward was always the same - a harder road ahead.
I felt Rei’s hands in my own. Her lovely, graceful, slender hands in my own which walked a fine line between a surgeon’s and a steelworker’s. But that was me for you - a contradiction. The mind of an engineer with the heart of a warrior. A savage that knew the beauty of poetry. A romantic who spurned foolishness. A slave that had his own free will. A successful failure.
Rei did not deserve me, I felt. Even with her vitriol and anger, she deserved better - someone that knew how to lay aside their own temper and open their heart to the Princess of Mars.
There was the feeling of something soft being carefully wrapped around our hands. I looked and saw the finest cord of red fibers I have ever seen. I couldn’t see the weave, but I knew it was there from the way the light caught it. I could feel it binding tightly against my skin, but it had no bite to it.
“The Red String of Fate,” Deimos explained softly in my ear while Phobos did the same with Rei. “It will never break. No one and no thing will ever cut it. It will grant as much space between you as you need, but it will always draw you back together again through fate’s machinations. In this way, your souls will be bound for eternity. Even if you are reincarnated, you two will inevitably be drawn together again.”
I nodded, signaling my understanding. Rei needed somewhat more clarification, which Phobos provided through her hushed whispers which I could not make out. Eventually, though, Rei hesitantly nodded her own understanding as well.
The moment seemed to stretch forever. The gentle feel of her hands in mine was conflicted with the thoughts of ‘Should Not Be!’, plaguing me with feelings of adoration for this magnificent woman and my own self loathing. It was such an exquisitely painful existence.
And then, just like that, it was over.
“It is done, Great Father,” intoned the two sisters.
Raven had taken on his human form once more. He reached down and pulled our hands apart. The string provided absolutely no resistance. For a brief instance there was a cat’s cradle between our hands, and in the blink of an eye it wove itself into a thick, yet fine cord that hung suspended between our hands with no sensation of weight or tension.
“Well done, my daughters,” mused Raven. “The deed is done. What goes on between the two of you is no longer any of my business. However, that said little girl, do not make me regret my decision - your life is in his hands now, and his is in mine.” He then leered as he hissed ominously, “You would be a fool not to take advantage of that!”
Rei gulped and Raven cackled madly as he turned and walked away, a whirlwind of shadow collecting around him and then vanishing, taking him with it.
Rei then looked at me. “What now?”
I sighed. “Now, we all go back to the waking world and try to get on with our lives.”
She raised an elegant eyebrow at me. “There is nothing that needs to be done to consummate this bond?”
I shook my head. “That was merely something to help satisfy the bloodline deals behind arranged marriages. This is a binding of the souls and has no such needs.”
“And yet, in all essence, you and I are married,” said Rei tightly.
I whirled and snapped at her, “Do you honestly think I’m going to try and turn this into a perverse game of some kind!? My life already is one. And I have no need of making up more along the way.”
“And what am I supposed to do!?” Rei snapped back. “I’m Japanese! Not some happy-go-lucky-American! I cannot treat a marriage lightly - even one as loose as this.”
“First of all I am not some happy-go-lucky American cowboy singing yippy-kai-yay all day long. Second, I am of the Navajo People, and we treat marriage as a sacred pact between man and woman. This is going against my own nature as much as yours, so can it!”
I then whirled to Phobos and Deimos, causing them to rear back in surprise.
“And while we’re at it, what about you two? Every time I run into one of your people they always seem to know everything about my circumstances without even knowing me personally. So what’s the deal here?”
Phobos and Deimos shot each other surprised looks.
“You met others of our kind before!?” said Deimos. “Where? When?”
I blinked at that. “Years ago. The first one was a raven so old that his feathers had gone gray with age. And then a bluejay that was so flighty that I could barely get a thing out of him. So, back to the original question: what is up with you people!?”
Phobos sighed. “Lord Darkwood... among our people, there has always been two great figures of prominence - our sailor soldier and our avatar. While they were not really leaders themselves, they were much beloved and very influential. And why shouldn’t they be? One is a hero, and the other is the voice and the hands of our God.
“Our world was destroyed when our Sailor Soldier, Sailor Crow, was murdered and her power usurped by a traitor. And when the last avatar passed away and a new one did not come forth... it was thought that it was the end of our way of life.
“For ten thousand years, my kind lived among you. Quietly. Our culture and ways all but forgotten, preserved in the dreams of those that yearned for the forgotten age.
“And now... all the sudden... here you are. I apologize that Deimos was so forward... but... I have to restrain myself as well.” Phobos’s eyes began to tear up as she looked at me and her voice began to crack. “Because what she said is how we all feel when we see you... you’re here. You’re not a dream, not a memory. You’re real.”
Without really thinking about it, I went to Phobos and pulled her into my arms. Phobos, no longer able to hold back, broke down and began to sob quietly in my embrace.
I looked to Deimos and saw she was giving us a tearful smile. I motioned for her to join us, and she did, making an inarticulate sound of joy as I wrapped an arm around her.
Rei could only look on in astonishment as I comforted the two girls. I could tell that she felt conflicted on the matter, and I couldn’t blame her, really.
Soon enough, though, the two had gotten their fill.
“We must return,” said Phobos as she straightened herself out and dried her eyes. “I doubt that anyone that finds you as you are will react very well to the situation at all.”
“What does she mean by that?” asked Rei suspiciously.
I sighed. “Oh, just that I’m unconscious next to you with an autoinjector sticking out of my chest.”
Rei blinked. “Why!?”
I shrugged. “While my people would normally be a bit more ceremonious and use much tamer hallucinogenics, this was an emergency.”
“You mean... you drugged yourself? To save me?”
I sighed once more. “Hino-san, please stop that. Didn’t I already explain that I know and understand how important you are in the grand scheme of things? I’d be stupid not to pull out all the stops to save you when you’re in grave danger.”
“I can handle myself.”
“Sure, most times,” I retorted. “It’s easy when it’s the monster of the week. But when you’re dealing with Raven, even the combined power of all the Senshi with Usagi and the Ginzusho would be hard-pressed to handle the old bird.”
Rei fumed at that. “Whatever. How do we get back anyhow?”
“Leave that to us,” said Phobos. “Deimos and I can carry you back home.”
“How?” asked Rei.
I smiled at this. “Didn’t you know?” I said coyly. “Coronians are one of the few people in the universe with the innate ability to handle souls.”
And with that, the twins’ forms became enshrouded once more, but instead of shrinking, they grew much like Raven had, becoming massive ravens themselves.
“Please, Hino-sama,” said Phobos contritely as lowered herself. “Climb on and I shall carry you.”
Deimos proffered herself to me as well, and I swung myself onto her, straddling her shoulders. I didn’t have too much trouble becuase I’ve been horseback riding before. Rei got herself settled with a bit more effort, and then we were off...
##
“zeke... zeke... wake up!”
I wanted to wake up, but my body was fighting me on it. But slowly, I managed to claw my way back to consciousness, slowly cracking my eyes open.
“hino-san?” I whispered weakly.
“Zeke... You have to tell me what to do! I don’t know... the needle, Zeke!”
I winced at the thought. I could still feel it in my chest now that I was thinking of it.
“Get... bandages. Sterile gauze. Antibiotic. Hurry.”
Rei nodded and ran, for once genuinely concerned about me. For my part, I began to drift on strange and fuzzy thoughts. What it would be like to love her, and her to love me in return...
Suddenly she was back.
“Okay... now what?”
“Tricky,” I murmured as I came to again. “Shoulda took my shirt off... Listen... gotta pull it out... slowly. It’ll spurt. Normal though... lots pressure. Got a strong heart. Before any of that, though... gotta treat the area with antibiotic. Prevent infection.”
“How?”
“Reach under my shirt... dab the ointment on the skin around the needle.” Rei blushed but I continued. “After the needle is out we need to be quick. Get my shirt pulled up, get the gauze on there. Apply pressure. Then get the bandage on, make it tight. Understand?”
Rei nodded and got a tube of ointment out and squeezed some onto her fingertips. She then paused as she blushed brilliantly.
“Please hurry,” I urged her gently. “Starting to hurt.” To help her, I pulled up my shirt as my as I could without disturbing the autoinjector.
Rei swallowed and I felt her hands against my chest as she clumsily smeared the ointment around the injection site.
“Okay,” she said as she pulled her hands back. “That’s done.”
I nodded. “Now, the needle...”
Rei nodded and took a breath to brace herself, then carefully took the autoinjector in hand and began to pull it out. I grunted softly as I felt the needle slide out of my flesh, followed by the sudden warmth as blood began to flow, causing Rei to gasp sharply.
“Quickly,” I said as I pulled my shirt up the rest of the way. Rei got the gauze and hurriedly staunched the flow, hitting it with nearly the same sort of panicky reflex of someone trying to squish a particularly scary looking bug.
“Oww,” I groaned.
“Sorry,” said Rei testily.
“Whatever, here,” I said as I reached down and pressed down on the gauze myself, my fingers brushing against Rei’s, causing her to blush again. “I’ll hold it. Get the bandage.”
Rei nodded and pulled out a rolled of semi-adhesive tape.
“Can you sit up?” she asked.
“I’ll need a hand.”
Rei sighed. “Baby.”
“Lets see how you do after taking a shot like this to the heart.”
Rei rolled her eyes, but reached behind me to help me up regardless. She then surprised me when she started pulling off my shirt the rest of the way. It was awkward since I had to keep pressure on the puncture, but I didn’t fight her on it.
With the shirt off, Rei gave me the end of the tape to hold on the gauze, and then began to wrap it around my chest. Soon enough, it was done and I took a moment to admire her handiwork.
“Thank you,” I said. At a loss for what else to do, I set to work on gathering the pieces of the autoinjector and retracting the needle so I could safely dispose of it. Rei, for her part, went to make certain that the bonfire she used for the fire reading was out. It had died down to embers while we were out, but she wanted to make certain first.
“What now?” she asked as she worked.
“I... don’t know,” I said uncertainly. “It’s so sudden, so soon... I’d be lying if I said I didn’t want something like this... but not this way. I wanted to take my time. To find someone who would be my partner. My counterpart.”
Rei was quiet for a moment while she worked. She then paused as she reflected on something.
“I don’t know if I can be that,” she said quietly. “Don’t get me wrong... you’ve surprised me. You’re a lot better than many men I’ve met. You work harder than anyone I’ve ever seen. You’ve suffered more than anyone really should. In some ways, you were too good to be true. And I think that’s why I reacted so badly.”
I shrugged my shirt back on carefully. “Figures. Most people I get to know either love me like family or can’t stand me.” I sighed tiredly. “I gotta get to bed. I’m still kinda dizzy... not looking forward to the dreams I’ll have.”
“Why?”
“The hallucinogenics are still in my system. Everything is all weird looking.”
“Even me?”
“No. You’re still the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen, even now.”
Rei blushed again. “Why do you keep saying that?”
I shrugged. “I have no idea. I just kinda felt that it bears repeating, but that’s probably the drugs. But it’s no lie on my part.”
Rei gave me a flustered glare. “Just... stop, okay? I never wanted this. I don’t need this... just... let me be, okay?”
I sighed. “As you wish, Hino-san.”
As I turned to leave, I was surprised when one of her ravens suddenly alighted on my shoulder. Rei was quick to take notice.
“Deimos, what has gotten into you?” she asked of her familiar.
“Awk?” said the raven hopefully.
Rei sighed. “Fine. You can watch over him tonight. It doesn’t matter. He probably needs the help anyway.”
Deimos cawed happily back and then bobbed her head, as though urging me to move on.
“Alright, alright, I’m going,” I mumbled.
##
The last time I had to do something like this, I had the mother of all drug-induced fever dreams. This time, though, someone held me aloft from the turmoil of my disrupted subconscious that night.
Deimos.
Of course, it wasn’t hard to figure out why when the next morning I woke to find a human-form Deimos wrapped protectively around me.
It’s one of those things that takes you completely by surprise. You’re laying there in your bed, warm and content. Suddenly you notice that it’s a little warmer than usual, and something feels a bit off. You then open your eyes and find a head full of luxuriously feather-soft black hair in your face.
Fortunately, I didn’t panic.
Heck, I still thought I was dreaming for a moment. That was, until I tried to move and discovered this was certainly not a dream.
Deimos made a sleepy noise and stirred as well, then opened her dark eyes... and smiled.
“Ah... good morning to you, Lord Darkwood.”
“Deimos,” I croaked softly. “What are you doing?”
The smile faltered, but not quite in the ‘caught-red-handed’ way. It was more like an ‘I-really-don’t-want-to-think-about-it’ falter.
“You... were having bad dreams again. Really bad dreams. I needed to do something, so... I took my human form and comforted you in your sleep.”
I felt the blood draining out of my face. “You didn’t...”
“What?” she asked, perplexed, but then realization dawned on her face. “Oh! No, I just held you close and eased your mind. Nothing more than that. Really, if anyone is to have that honor, it should be Hino-sama...”
Oh, that did it, and Deimos noticed it as well.
“Oh! Oh my! You... you really are attracted to her?”
I arched an eyebrow at her. “Well it doesn’t help that there’s an unearthly beautiful nearly-naked young girl-thing that is currently wrapped around me in bed right now.”
Deimos tittered. “Touche, my Lord. I am flattered.”
“Deimos. I need to get up before someone decides to check on me.”
Deimos sighed. “As you wish, my Lord.” Carefully, we disentangled ourselves from each other. Fortunately for my sanity, Deimos at least wore her leotard from before - sans the bows.
“You know, my Lord, if you ever have need of me again, I’ll be more than happy to help you sleep at night.” Deimos then had the decency to blush. “It was... pleasant... to hold you.”
I sighed at that. “I appreciate the offer Deimos. But right now, while I may have dim recollections of a past life, this body is still that of a sixteen-year-old boy. And it is screaming at me for letting you get away from me so easily.”
Deimos blushed even more brightly. “Oh.”
“Indeed. Deimos, don’t take this the wrong way, but... I can’t have that kind of temptation. And I don’t want Rei to think of me like that. Please, don’t get me wrong, you’re beautiful, and you seem like a wonderful person, and I know that the terms of the bond between Rei and I are flexible... but I need time to sort this all out myself.”
Deimos, however, smiled at me somewhat impishly.
“I suppose I should explain a bit of the fine print, then. There are certain things that will be shared between you and Hino-sama from now on. Such as our duty to watch over Hino-sama... it now extends to you as well, my Lord.”
“Great,” I grumbled. “Now she’s gonna be pissed off because she’ll think I’m stealing you.”
“Not really,” said Deimos. “Phobos and I can trade places as we please. And right now, Phobos is undoubtedly telling Hino-sama about this right now.”
And just then, there was a distinct and well pronounced “WHAT!?” from next door.
“See!” said Deimos brightly.
The sound of rapid foot steps, a shoji door sliding open, and Phobos pleading with Rei made it through my own door just before Rei did.
“DEIMOS!” snapped Rei angrily as she marched over to the startled young Coronian, and grabbed her by the ear. Without pausing, Rei then proceeded to drag her right out of my room leaving a trail of, “You have a lot to explain, young lady!” and “AH! MY LADY, THAT HURTS!” behind her before my door slid shut again.
I didn’t move until the muffled sounds had traveled down the veranda and undoubtedly someplace where Rei felt they would have a modicum of privacy - the bath house.
“Well,” I said to myself at last in a deadpan delivery. “This morning just got interesting.”
##
“I still can’t believe that happened!” grouched Rei as we began to descend the stairs leading up to the shrine. “What is up with you? Are you some kind of magnet for... no, wait. You are, aren’t you?”
“If you mean weird shit, then yes, I am,” I replied, rolling my eyes. “Get used to it. As Raven’s Avatar, I am the bitch-boy for Fate and Random Chance. You could even go as far as saying that I rolled a natural twenty on the random encounter table.”
“Ugh, do you really need to be such a geek?”
“Don’t go there with me. I’ll drag you down to my level and beat you with experience.”
“Whatever. The thing is I can’t stand the thought of something like that happening in the room right next to mine!”
“Hey, it’s not like I would have let things go too far - I was already in the process of trying to defuse the situation when you barged in.”
“That doesn’t matter! What does matter is that it happened in the first place!”
“So why are you taking it out on me then?” I snapped, glaring at her. “Because while I didn’t hear any details, it sure sounded like you damn near bit poor Deimos’ head off back there in the bath!”
Rei stopped short and gave me a horrified look. “You heard that?”
I snorted. “I think half of Juuban heard you.”
Whatever she was thinking on that, Rei decided it was best to regroup and charge ahead.
“Well regardless, I still don’t want anything like that going on in your room.”
We finally reached the end of the stairs and continued on to the bus stop. There, we would go our separate ways - Rei on one bus to the train station so she can get to her academy, and me on the bus that would go by my school. However, we still had a few minutes to bitch each other out before Rei’s bus got there.
“And how the hell am I supposed to stop it from happening? Deimos can take human form at will. Which means she can open my room while I’m sleeping and sneak in for a snuggle whenever she wants. There’s nothing I can do to stop that. Not unless I pull some weird bullshit security measure straight out of some rom-com harem fantasy, and I’m pretty sure that’s the last thing you want! Besides, following that trope, it will probably fail in the most spectacular way possible anyhow.”
Rei just stood there and gaped at me as her paradigm tried to shift without a clutch. I simply glared right back at her with the classic ‘Well, I’m waiting here!’ look, arms folded defiantly over my chest and tapping my foot impatiently.
Rei finally rebooted and shook her head rapidly to clear out the last of the stack overflows.
“Ugh, you’re impossible.”
“Sorry, I think you were looking in a mirror back there.”
“Oh, don’t you dare... I mean you as a whole! I mean, really, you shouldn’t even exist!”
“NO!” I screamed, finally loosing my cool with her. “I SHOULDN’T EXIST HERE AT ALL. I SHOULD NEVER HAVE EXISTED HERE. I SHOULD BE DEAD.”
Silence. While Rei had flinched initially and grimaced at the outburst, she was otherwise unaffected. In fact, she gave me a hard look and asked without any trace of hostility,
“So why aren’t you?”
I felt myself deflate, as though those simple words were a needle tough enough to finally pierce my skin.
“I don’t know why I’m here,” I said softly. “All that damn feather duster from hell will tell me is that he has need of me.”
Rei sighed at that. “Of course, leave it to a God to be inscrutable. Okay then, why did you take him up on the offer?”
I shrugged. “The memories of my past life are all scrambled. Like someone broke up a hundred-thousand-piece epic-master jigsaw puzzle and scattered the pieces through a one-hundred room mansion.” I then looked over at Rei and tapped the side of my head sharply. “Some assembly required.”
Rei rolled her eyes and shook her head. “What do you know, then?”
“Just that I was smart. Talented. But I was either too far ahead of my time or time was too far ahead of me. I hardly ever got help from anyone, and my life was just one hardscrabble after another.
“Until one day, I was driving in the winter time. The place I was living in was used to mild winters, so when the bridges iced over the most they could do was throw sand on them and warn people to stay off the roads. But me? No such luck. Had to get to work, punch the clock, or get fired. Just the wicked way of the world I lived in.
“So, I’m driving and trying to be cautious, but it’s cold, foggy, and icy. And then out of nowhere there’s a truck jack-knifed on the road and it has this huge track-hoe tied down on the flatbed. I tried to stop, but my own vehicle goes sideways, with me on the business end.
“And then, bang! I’m dead. Just a middle aged guy, trying to make ends meet, never married, never had any children.
“Just a nobody that no one cared about.”
Rei was quiescent, but somehow I could tell that she was deeply moved. Something about how her lovely eyes suddenly seemed to have a subtly sorrowful cast rather than her usual defiant gaze.
“Someone had to care about you.”
I shrugged. “Someone did. I have the sense that there was family... but it seems like they were pretty distant. I wouldn’t be surprised if they didn’t hear about the accident until they started trying to figure out why they lost contact with me. Which could have been a while. Pretty damn pitiful, ain’t it?”
“At least I can see why you would want another chance,” said Rei quietly.
“Yeah, well we have a saying back home: ‘The more things change, the more they stay the same.’ I may have had some incredible and wonderful people in this life. I may have had a remarkable educations so far. I may have the promise of a great career in whatever field I choose. But just like before, I am still alone - maybe even more than I was before. I move around too much, living like some modern age gypsy, too mobile to keep any friends at my side... I try to make the best of it, but in the end I never get any real chance to settle anywhere.
“Telly was my friend the longest, but I never heard from her again. Kubiak... Raven’s stinking nutsack! I can’t believe I met him again! Everyone else in my life has just been one big kaleidoscopic blur! My parents, Grandpa Bear, Grumps, Cousin Quickstone, Grandma Charlotte, Parker Lewis and his Buds, even everyone back at the Reservation!”
Dimly, I registered the sound of a large vehicle with a diesel engine approaching, and then coming to a stop with the pop-hiss of airbrakes actuating.
“I need to go,” said Rei, just loud enough for me to hear her. “For what it’s worth, Darkwood-san... I hope you stay a while... and find some happiness for yourself.”
I blinked as those words registered and looked up in surprise. It was just in time to see Rei before the doors closed on her.
For the first time since I had arrived, she looked genuinely sad for me.
##
When I got to class I was immediately corralled by my neighbors, Usagi, Makoto and Minako.
“Well, spill it!” hiss Usagi urgently, trying to make it so no one would overhear. “What’s going on between you and Rei?”
“Its... complicated,” I started off, but Usagi quickly steamrollered right over me.
“What do you mean it’s complicated! You either like her or hate her!”
“Calm down, Usagi!” chided Minako. “You of all people should know that something like this shouldn’t be rushed.”
Makoto hummed thoughtfully. “But this is the first time I’ve ever seen a boy get a rise out of Rei like that. It’s almost spooky the way she reacted.”
“I know!” Usagi agreed eagerly. “It was like she couldn’t even control herself anymore!”
I saw an opening and took it with the only thing I had in my arsenal at the time.
“Look, there’s other things right now. Rei said that she had to meet up with you three and Ami later on... in private.”
The three looked at me in shock and I took a step back, holding up my hands defensively.
“Hey, don’t be that way! I’m just the messenger here! I know nothing!”
The lie came easily enough. I am typically a brutally honest person, but ever since I became Raven’s Avatar, the ability to lie smoothly came part and parcel with the package. I still don’t like to use that particular talent, but it has its uses.
I can also bluff like you wouldn’t believe - I’m a nightmare come to life at poker games. At least, I am until I run across someone with balls of tungsten carbide, and then all hell breaks loose.
Mental note: never play poker with Rei - it will only end in tears and bloodshed.
For their part, the trio subsided.
“Well, I guess we can let you off the hook for now,” said Usagi. She then leered at me as she said, “However, we still have that nice little lunch date with our new friends, don’t we?”
“Oh fer crying out loud,” I groaned. “Will you at least let me take role before Haruna-sensei gets here?”
“Sure, sure,” said Usagi smugly as she went to her desk, followed by Minako (pleasantly indifferent) and Makoto (somewhat concerned).
I sighed heavily and got the day rolling - I knew it was going to be a long one.
##
Lunch finally came and everyone gathered up on the roof, including Naru...
...Who seemed to be a bit out of her depth with this oddball group we had formed.
“I’m happy to have been invited, Zee-kun,” said Naru quietly while others were busy enjoying their meals. Kubiak’s impressive ‘bag nasty’ was particularly eyecatching. “It really is nice to spend time with Usagi-chan again... but how did you come by so many friends so quickly?”
I shrugged. “I’m a magnet for weird things happening. Kubiak over there was an old friend of mine. As you know, he’s in Kaname and Ami’s class. And Ami is one of Usagi’s friends. Not quite sure about Kaname, though.”
“What’s that?” said Kaname, her head poking up when I dropped her name.
“Well, no offense, but I’m a little surprised at how you suddenly wanted to join us for lunch.”
“No big deal,” said Kaname rolling her eyes. “Believe it or not, you guys are okay to hang out with. Besides, you and Kubiak are Americans, and I spent enough time in New York that anyone here trying to pass off a bunch of bad English as some hip and cool saying just plain rubs me wrong.”
“Ah!” said Ami as realization dawned. “Zee-kun and Kubia-kun are your antidote.”
“Well, I wouldn’t put it quite that way, but they’re certainly a breath of fresh air.”
“Oh, speaking of things in the air,” said Usagi suddenly.
“Raven’s breath, here we go...”
“What is up between you and Rei?”
“Heeh?” said Naru cutely. “Did something happen last night?”
Kaname scoffed. “I should say so! This friend of Usagi’s? Hino Rei? Miko at the Hikawa Shrine? Gorgeous girl that goes to that super-upscale girls academy downtown? You’d think she’d be some proper and reserved little hime-chan. And she probably is most of the time. But apparently Zee-kun’s mere existence is enough to make little miss perfection go completely thermonuclear.”
I had to stifle a snort at that - if only Kaname knew who Rei really was, then she’d know that ‘thermonuclear’ would be putting it a bit mildly.
“Heee-eeeehhh?” said Naru. “But I’ve seen her before! She’s always so cool and collected, even when other boys try to ask her out or hit on her. Did she really get angry?”
Kaname laughed. “She tried attacking him! And then Zee-kun laid her out like this happens to him every day! I swear if it hadn’t been so scary at the time I would have laughed when it happened.” Kaname then suddenly had an epiphany of sorts, and then shot me a surprised look. “Wait... you really did have to fight a lot of people, didn’t you!?”
I sighed. “Yeah. Whenever Kubiak wasn’t around to watch my back, people would try and gang up on me. Like I said before, schools in America are full of anti-intellectualism. And a guy as smart as me might as well have a target painted on him. Fortunately, these people never associated brain power with the capability to lay out three out of the five bullies.”
“What about the other two?” asked Kaname.
“I happened to them,” said Kubiak. “Like Zeke, I may be smart, but that doesn’t mean I’m not gonna crack some skulls if there’s call for it.”
“Guys, we’re getting sidetracked here,” said Usagi suddenly. “Zeke still hasn’t answered my question!”
I sighed once more - it seemed there was no avoiding this topic. So, under everyone’s expectant gazes, I went ahead and let it all out.
“I want to like her,” I said. “She beautiful and passionate and she shines like the sun. She enters a room and right away she has everyone’s attention. But the way she treats me...” I shook my head. “Well, with the exception of you, Naru, you’ve all seen how that is. I can appreciate her better attributes, but I’m afraid I can’t like her as things are now.”
Everyone was quiet for a moment. Even Kubiak had stopped eating and was staring at me in surprise.
“But,” said Minako slowly, “what if she changed?”
“I... have no idea,” I replied. “We’ve gotten off to such a bad start that I don’t know if we could ever like each other enough to even call each other ‘friend’. I know that things can change, and I think they will... it just won’t be the sort of change either of us likes.”
Suddenly, something twinged and the hair on the back of my neck stood up hard enough to make me visibly twitch.
“Is something wrong, Zee-kun?” asked Makoto.
“I think I have something in my eye,” I lied. “Do any of you ladies have a compact mirror I could borrow?”
Minako volunteered hers readily, and I began to make like I was trying to find something in one of my eyes... and found someone else instead.
“Minako, I apologize in advance - I’m going to owe you a new mirror.”
“What!?” said the long-haired blonde in befuddlement. Everyone then gasped in surprise as I spun in place and flung the little mirror like a Frisbee. I watched as it tracked unerringly towards its target, banking to fly behind the wall I was aiming just past...
Suddenly, there was a loud series of pops I was intimately familiar with and the mirror dissolved into a plume of shards.
Horrified for my friends, I turned to them and yelled:
“RUN! HE’S GOT A GUN!”
The girls all screamed, though Kaname’s was more of a ‘WHAT!?’ Kubiak, though, already had his head in the game the moment I let the mirror fly - he could read me like a book sometimes. Without waiting for instructions, he scooped up three girls in each arm and took off for the stairs.
“HALT” called out the gunman as he came around the corner with a Glock 9 and wearing the boy’s school uniform.
I pulled a stone I picked up just on the off-hand chance I needed a ranged attack and flung it at him with a cry of “Dexai!”
The gunman ducked the stone, but at the cost of completely loosing track of his quarry. And then it was only him and me on the roof.
Shit.
“You should surrender quietly whoever you are,” said the gunman, who I was surprised to see was the boy from yesterday, Sousuke.
“Surrender to who, I wonder,” I said as I slowly began to pace around him. “You got a badge hidden in that outfit? If not, then I’d be willing to bet you don’t have any jurisdiction in these parts.”
“I have no need to identify myself,” said Sousuke. “You, however, have much to answer for.”
“Oh fer fuck’s sake,” I grumbled. “Just because I happened to live life like gypsy?” I said caustically.
“That and how your were able to make me out.”
“You’d be surprised what you can learn when you spend three months in the wilderness.”
Suddenly, a flurry of black feathers fell upon Sousuke from above, cawing with all the fury of an enraged hornet’s nest.
I’m no fool. I could tell from the look in his eyes that he has killed before. And I could tell from how he moved that he was trained for it. So I did what any sensible person would do.
I ran like a motherfucker.
I jumped down the stairs, taking each flight in two bounds.
I set a new record for JMHS’s Fifty Meter Dash as I sprinted across the yard.
I set a new record for JMHS’s High Jump as I cleared the fence.
I didn’t really think about what I was doing. I simply ran and neatly avoided obstacles. Moving cars were vaulted. Gravity was abused in getting down hills.
Suddenly something shimmered in front of me and I saw stars flash as everything went dark.
##
“I’m starting to think this was a mistake,” groaned a woman’s voice. “You know that kid has been living with the Hino family? You know, as in Chairman of the Democratic Party of Japan Hino? The media is already making a stink about it.”
“Major, you said so yourself - that the gaps in his past are far too questionable, even for our organization. And I agree on that point. We must ascertain his intentions.”
“Hey! Pipe down you two! He’s coming around!”
Boy, was I ever! That headache was making it impossible for me to stay asleep, even if I wanted to. As I cautiously opened my eyes, I discovered that my head had been bound in a burlap bag.
“Okay little boy,” said the woman’s voice - I could vaguely see her figure through the bag’s weave. “We got some important questions to ask you.”
“I’m an American Citizen, you fucking ass-clowns,” I murmured.
The woman was about to respond when there was a trilling noise in the background.
“I’ll handle it,” said the other male’s voice. There was a scraping of a chair on linoleum and after a few foot steps, the trilling was ceased, followed shortly by a softly uttered conversation.
“Your paperwork says you’re an American,” said the woman. “That could be a lie, though.”
I didn’t know much Navajo, unfortunately, but living amongst them you pick up a few things. Especially things you should never utter in polite company. Given that I did not consider this to be polite company in the slightest, I picked the least wholesome bit in my mental phrasebook.
“Go suck-off a dead coyote you faithless bitch!” I thundered, headache be damned.
The stunned silence that followed was worth the horrible, throbbing, glass-shards-through-eyeballs sensation.
Suddenly, the sound a girl screaming on the other end of whatever communication was being used came faintly to my ears.
“Gyaaah!” cried out the operator. “The records say his name is Darkwood, Ezekiel..... Hello? Captain? Did you copy that, ma’am?...... Major... she wants to talk to him.”
“What?” said the woman. “Is she serious?”
“Like a heart attack.”
“... Fine. Sergeant, bring him over to the radio set. Corporal, set that thing up for VOX and use the speaker.”
My bindings were loosened and I was sorely tempted to start fucking things up, but I was too curious about this voice that wanted to speak with me. So, instead I quietly allowed myself to be guided to a seat.
“Okay, it’s all set up now, Captain. He can hear you.”
And then I had the biggest surprise in my life right after meeting Kubiak again: a voice from my past came back to haunt me.
“Zeke, is that really you?”
It took me a moment to find my voice.
“Say something!” the voice demanded.
“... Telly?” I croaked.
“... oh my god... oh my GOD... MAO! Release him at once and get him to a hospital! He probably has a concussion!”
“Captain, we can’t do that!” said the voice of an older man. “It will jeopardize the mission!”
“The mission is already in jeopardy! I know that boy personally and he is who he says he is! He is no more threat to the target than we are! And you already know how the United States feels about mishaps like these!”
“Telly... what is going on here? Where the hell are you?”
“Oh Zeke! God, you don’t know how much I’ve missed you! I’ve wanted to see you again for so long now and tell you everything, but I can’t. All I can tell you is that the less you know, the better off you’ll be.”
“Telly, I am not leaving until you come here, look me in the eyes just like we always did before, and tell me what the fuck is going on.”
“Zeke, I can’t do that!”
“Fine then. I’ll just turn the tables. If you don’t come here now I’ll kill these people.”
“... You... you couldn’t.”
“A lot has happened since that day in Blood Gulch, Telly. I’ve had to grow up a lot since then. I’m not a terrorist and I’m not a spy... but you of all people should know that I am extremely dangerous when I’m threatened.”
“... Alright, Zeke. Give me an hour and I’ll be there. Urzu Squadron... please provide Zeke with whatever medical treatment you are capable of. And do not provoke him any more. I am sorry to say that I cannot divulge any information on what sort of threat he poses - that information is classified under the auspices of the BPRD.”
“Are you kidding me!?” said the corporal. “THE BPRD HAS A FILE ON THIS GUY!? How did we not know about this!?”
“Because it’s classified, dipshit,” I growled.
“You three have your orders,” said Telly’s voice sharply. “I will be there in an hour and I expect Ezekiel to be somewhat presentable by the time I get there. Tuatha de Danaan actual, out.”
I heard the distinct click of a connection being severed and the room fell back into silence, save for the faint hiss of static from the radio.
Carefully, a set of hands untied the bag from my neck and lifted it off my head. I looked around and found myself in a relatively unfurnished apartment. there were only the bare essentials for what looked more like a squad of soldiers camping out, complete with guns and ammo.
The people themselves were all wearing dark undershirts with black and gray camouflage fatigue pants. The woman was an attractive representative of the Chinese ethnicity - generously proportioned with a face that would be at home giving you the bedroom eyes. Her hair was cut in a short bob of violet tresses.
The corporal was a tall and lean fellow with a narrow, square face and shoulder length blonde hair that had the looks of being perpetually tousled.
And then, of course, there was Sousuke. Same as before, only dressed as his comrades. He, like the others, were giving me astonished looks.
“Okay,” said the Major slowly. “...so you know the Captain.”
“And?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.
“What do you mean, ‘And’?” cried out the Corporal. “Spill the beans! What is up with you two?”
“I do not need to say anything on the matter,” I snapped. “If she feels up to divulging any information to you, then that is her prerogative as your commanding officer. Don’t you dare act like I don’t know anything about how this works - I come from a family with a long military tradition and you should know this by now.”
“Leave him be, Kurtz,” said the Major. She then leaned in to get a better look at me, then scoffed. “Shit. You really are a Darkwood, aren’t ya?”
“What is that supposed to mean, Major?” asked Sosuke.
“The kid’s got a grandpa named Conrad Darkwood,” said the Major as she got up and began rummaging through one of their crates. “Medal of Honor recipient, purple heart, bronze star, yadda yadda yadda. Man is a goddamn hero and almost nobody talks about him... and that’s just because he never talks about himself... but instead he talks about of all the others that were with him back in ‘Nam.”
I gave the Major a surprised look. “Holy fuck, you know Grumps.”
The Major snorted. “Is that what he goes by? Figures. He was my SERE instructor back when I was just a jarhead puke. If it wasn’t for him I probably wouldn’t be around today. Here, take these. It’s Tylenol-3.”
The Major then popped a pair of fat pills into my one hand and a glass of water in the other.”
“Nice,” I grunted, then popped the pills and chased them down with the water. “So you knew Grumps... why the hell didn’t you guys notice earlier?”
The Major shrugged. “We were much more concerned about the huge gaping holes in your history. Like how you’d disappear for months at a time, every year, without fail.”
“Well if you’d look more carefully you might have seen the clues,” I said caustically. “Like how my mother and grandfather are Navajo and how I’m a registered citizen of the Navajo People.”
The Major cursed under her breath. “Well, we really dropped the ball this time boys. We got ourselves a bonafide Reservation Boy here. Though I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive us, kiddo. Your folks ain’t exactly the most open about things.”
“As is your group,” I shot back. “The only reason why I’m not pelting you with a million questions a minute is because someone else gets that honor. What I will ask, though... what the hell happened between you and Grumps? He doesn’t usually open up to anyone like that unless they’re family. And I’m pretty much the only family he’s got left.”
The Major sighed and leaned back in her chair as she cracked open a soda.
“Man, that’s going back for me... I guess he just saw something in me. Dunno what at first. But after everything was said and done, he and I went out drinking and it just happened, you know. And then he says the weirdest thing... that if he ever had a daughter that he thinks she would have been a lot like me. He then tells me not to mind him - that there was a death in the family recently and all that shit.”
“Aw shit,” I muttered. “That was probably the year my mom and dad died.”
“No shit,” said the Major. “What happened?”
“Car accident with a drunk driver,” I said as I tried to shut out the memories. “It was... quick. Even the driver of the other car was killed.”
Unconsciously I began to grip my right wrist tightly. Suddenly, Sousuke snapped into motion ripping my wrist away from my grip and yanking the sleeve down.
Everyone was so horrified by the sight that nobody, not even Sousuke himself, saw the left hook inbound for his face like a late-running crosstown express train that was looking to make up time.
“THE FUCK IS YOUR PROBLEM!?” I screamed at Sousuke’s crumpled form where it lay on the other side of the room. There was genuine surprise in his eyes as he said,
“I... thought you were hiding something in your sleeve.”
“Oh, I was hiding something alright!” I ranted. “I get enough fucking reminders of that day every time I gotta take a fucking bath, thank you very fucking much.”
“Oh my god,” said the Major softly, her face utterly pale. “You mean... you... how the fuck did you live?”
“Fuck you. I am not talking about this with you. You want to know? You can bug the fuck outta of Teletha for your answers.” With that, I got up and went to the next room over. It had several cots set up, so I picked one and made myself comfortable.
The codeine wasn’t kicking in quickly enough for my liking.
##
It was cold in the house.
But sometimes that’s the way it was at night time, even at the height of summer in these parts. The arid climate held little of the day’s scorching heat, and it would quickly boil away into a chill that can seep deeply into your bones.
That was why I was next to the fire place, listening to the flames crackle softly as they slowly ate through the logs. The fire should bother me, but it doesn’t. I don’t know why, but I even find it attractive.
Absently, I scratch at my right arm.
“Is it itchy again?” asked a girl my age.
She was there, silhouetted in the moonlight as it spilled through the windows. She could be any other girl, but not even the deepest shadows of the night could hide how her platinum hair will shine with even the faintest light.
I always thought it was pretty.
“You forgot the lotion again, didn’t you?” she said as she came up to me, her delicate features brought to light by the fire. There was no accusation or even disappointment - merely a heartfelt concern. “You know you need to keep using it.”
“I don’t like seeing it,” I said quietly. “Every time I do...” The memories, still so raw and fresh came rearing back, how I’d scream for mom and dad, for help that would never come, even as the fire-
She began to gently unwrap the bandage from my arm and I made sure to look away.
“It’s okay, Zeke,” she said. “You don’t have to look. I’ll take care of it.”
I didn’t dare look. It was not that I didn’t want to look at her - whenever she was with me I felt safe. But the scars... it didn’t even seem real, but it was always there like some nightmare come to life.
Gently she would rub the lotion into the tortured skin and the itching would go away. And then, just as she was finished, I felt the strange sensation of her lips on the scar tissue, softly leaving a trail from my wrist to my shoulders.
She did it because kisses are supposed to make the owies go away faster.
She would then do my shoulder, then my side, always leaving those kisses as she went along. Even though they never tickled, they always sent a tingle up my spine. But for some reason I could never bring myself to stop her.
Finally, after she re-wrapped the bandage around my arm, she gave me two more kisses - one on the head to help make the bad memories go away, and the other on my cheek to make the sadness go away.
She would then snuggle up with me, wrapping a blanket around us. I knew she wanted to say something else, but she always kept it inside. Maybe she would say it this time?
##
I opened my eyes and pulled my right arm away, but the person that had been examining the arm made my heart stop for several beats.
Platinum-silver hair pulled into a braid with a navy-blue hair bow.
Big, gray eyes that looked straight into my soul and knew who I was.
And a military uniform, khaki-brown with charcoal piping and rank insignia, all at odds with the appearance of this adorable woman-child before me.
“Hello Zeke,” she said softly with a sad smile. “You look well, even though your arm has not improved much.”
“Telly!?” I breathed. And just like that I pulled her into a tight hug...
...and then let go, because there had been some additions since I last saw her.
“Holy crap! Look at you! You’ve turned into a tiny woman!”
Teletha Testarossa blushed and giggled.
“Oh, you noticed that, eh?” she said a bit coyly. “What about you? You’re not quite as small as I remember.”
“I still get picked on,” I grumbled.
Teletha snorted in disdain. “Yes. And I would wager that you stomped them flat, too. They should have left you alone after the first time or two.”
“Didn’t make it too much better. They just sent others that didn’t know any better after me by proxy.” Teletha groaned and pinched the bridge of her nose.
“What did you do, Zeke? Insult all their mothers?”
“Nah, just their dads.”
“Ugh, I don’t know what is worse: your moping or how you manage to piss off anyone in the worst way possible that rubs you wrong.”
“Yeah, well speaking of pissing people off, what the hell is going on here?”
Teletha sighed. “Well, you already know about the BPRD, so I supposed there’s no harm.
“Part of the reason why I couldn’t stay with you any more was because I was recruited into a non-governmental anti-terrorist organization called MITHRIL. While it is technical a mercenary operation, we work very closely with the UN Military Council to quell conflicts as they arise.”
I raised an eyebrow at her. Not that I was about to call bullshit on her - it was pretty obvious she was on the level with me at this point.
“Soooo, you guys are like GI Joe or something? Don’t tell me you got some crazy organization bent on working against you.”
Teletha gave me a surprised, nervous look.
“Ah, why would you think that?”
I slapped my palm over my forehead and dragged it down my face.
“Raven’s stinkin’ birdy-blessings, you have GOT to be kidding me!”
Teletha made a sharp, frustrated sound. “I shouldn’t have come here. You are far too good at reading me.”
“Too late for regrets now,” I chided her mirthlessly. “So, what happens now, oh mysterious captain type person?”
“Now?” said Teletha with a sigh. “I’m afraid that, for the security of our mission, we are going to have to bring you in.”
“Is that so? And why’s that, pray tell?”
“Will you come willingly or not?”
“Depends. Ball’s in your court.”
Teletha rolled her eyes. “I think I liked it when your were less sarcastic.” Before I could respond with some snarky comeback, Teletha went on, “You remember how smart I am compared to everyone else?”
“How could I forget!” I remarked. “You taught me about half of High School.”
Teletha nodded. “Well, people like me have been around for quite a while. When we were less understood we were called ‘Sparks’ for how often our experiments involved phenomenal amounts of power. But now we have a better name for it: Whispered - for the way the knowledge seems to whisper in our minds.”
“So, you have some sort of voice in your head. Of course, I’m not saying you’re psychotic or anything at all like that. I’m just wondering where the voice comes from.”
Teletha shrugged. “No one is certain as of yet. We initially thought it was some sort of experiment carried out by the Russians some years ago, but that was ruled out recently by the links we’ve drawn to the Sparks of old. But it doesn’t change the fact that there are more people like me out there... and the knowledge we have access to can be horrifyingly dangerous in the wrong hands.”
“Like this organization that runs counter to yours.”
“Indeed. Part of what we do is protect Whispered from our counterpart. And we have two confirmed Whispered, and possibly a third, attending at your school. Sergeant Sagara was tasked with keeping watch over your friends - our enemies are very skilled and he was to serve as a final line of defense.”
I rolled my eyes. “And of course, with my past and my ability to make him out, he fingered me as an enemy agent. Beautiful. So who’s the target then?”
“Chidori Kaname and Lawrence Francis Kubiak III. Mizuno Ami is the potential Whispered.”
I snorted and chortled at that last bit. Of course Ami would seem like a Whispered.
“Is... there something I need to know about, Zeke?”
I grinned at Teletha. “Did you cross-reference ANY of the student dossiers with the BPRD by any chance?”
Teletha’s eyes shot wide open and she dashed out the room. Right away I heard her snapping off orders.
“Get on the horn to the Danaan right away! I need a secure connection to the Tokyo Branch Office of the BPRD! MOVE IT!”
I only had a precious few seconds to feel smug, though. I suddenly felt something in my heart... shift. And just like that I felt myself fill with fire in a very elemental and primordial sense.
“Holy shit... Rei...”
For the third time this week, all hell broke loose.
“INTRUDER-”
“BUBBLE SPRAY!”
“EXIT PLAN FOXTROT-NINER!”
“URZU-1, REQUESTIING SRT BACKUP!”
I opened the door and Ami’s bone-chilling fog of war rolled in over me.
“Teletha! Tell them to-”
“ZEKE! GET DOWN!”
The next thing I heard was Sailor Venus calling off her attack and yelps from the MITHRIL contingent, including Teletha.
“DAMMIT!” I snarled. “LEAVE THEM AL-”
“Gotcha Zeke!” said Jupiter’s voice as she threw me over her shoulder and hauled ass.
“Makoto! Would you put me down!”
That got her to stop in her tracks and set me down. As I looked up at her in her sailor fuku - the white leotard, green pleated miniskirt, green neckerchief with bow, and opera gloves - she gazed back at me in startled wonder.
“You know who I am!?” she cried out in astonishment.
“I know who all of you are. Details later! We gotta-”
I was cut short as Ami cast another Bubble Spray in our midst.
“Let’s go, Sailor Jupiter!” said Minako’s voice as she ran by us.
“Right! C’mon Zee-kun!” And before I could stop her, she hefted me once more and took off at a dead sprint.
At that point I couldn’t say anymore because I was getting bounced around like I was breaking in a bronco. But with the pace the girls were setting that didn’t last long.
She stopped at a window that one of the others had opened - the kind that had the emergency escape-to-ground kits stored underneath the sill, and before I knew it we were flying across the chasm to the building on the other side of the road that lay below.
The take-off nearly knocked the wind out of me and the landing finished the job. But that was not enough. Makoto kept right on hauling ass and leaped not one, but four more times!
Finally, she set me down gently... and only then noticed the status of my diaphragm.
“Zee-kun! Are you alright!?”
I brusquely waved her off, grimacing as I tried to force the seized muscle back into action. I had to tell them how badly they just screwed up!
“His diaphragm has gone into spasm,” said Ami suddenly. “Just give him a moment to recover.”
No sooner than the words left her mouth, the recalcitrant muscle unkinked itself and my lungs with into overtime as I caught my breath.
“Big... Mistake...” I wheezed.
“What do you mean!?” cried out Rei sharply. “We just saved you from those terrorists!”
“No...” I gasped out. “They... COUNTER... Terrorists.”
“Counter-terrorists?” said Usagi, perplexed by this turn of events. “Ah, girls... does he mean... they were really good guys?”
“No way!” said Minako. “They wouldn’t have taken Zeke like that if they were!”
And then the building shuddered.
“YOU WILL RELEASE EZEKIEL NOW,” boomed Major Mao’s voice from nowhere.
“Who’s asking?” called out Makoto defiantly.
Suddenly, a trio of armslaves the likes of which I had never seen before shimmered into existence. It was almost like seeing mirrors turn to water and evaporate away to reveal the mecha hidden behind them.
The building we were on was only a single story tall, so we were all at chest-level with the armslaves... which meant they had no trouble aiming their guns at us.
So this was how MITHRIL did their business. With stealth technology that could evade the human eye they could operate anywhere, anytime.
And if they had this technology, then so did their adversaries. What a scary thought!
“You will stand down now!” came Mao’s voice once more.
“WE WILL NOT!” cried out Usagi. “WE ARE SAILOR WARRIORS OF LOVE AND JUSTICE! I AM SAILOR MOON! AND IN THE NAME OF THE MOON, I WILL PUNISH YOU!”
“Raven’s rotting molt,” I groaned. “Look! Will you all just listen to each other! You all have got this whole thing all wrong!”
The lead Armslave and Rei both looked at me, and said,
“STAY OUT OF THIS ZEKE!”
That took me somewhat aback. No one was going to listen, and worse of all they were all at levels I couldn’t possibly hope to match.
Oh, but you can, boy, whispered Raven’s voice softly in my ear, making me grimace. Just let me in for a little bit.
Oh hell no, I thought back at the Deity. I am not that desperate. The last time that happened a whole bunch of people died.
People that needed to die, boy. Even you must admit the world is a better place without some thugs that would kidnap a child for the right price. And sweet little Teletha’s virginity was was just a bonus for them.
Do NOT go there, you bastard. They were horrible, but I will never lower myself to their level! I will not kill anyone.
Little boy, you have much to learn.
The lead armslave tilted its head as though listening to a distant voice. And then all at once they began to change out magazines and cycle in the new rounds.
“Last chance, girlie. Let Zeke go.”
Usagi suddenly grabbed her tiara and frisbeed it at the lead armslave, calling out “Moon Tiara Action!” as she did so.
Mao avoided it, but just barely - the glowing disc carved a shallow furrow though the armor the of left arm.
“Weapons free!” she called out and I hit the dirt.
“Bubble spray!” called out Ami and the fog of war settled once more as stun rounds exploded all around us.
“AGH!” cried out Makoto as one round exploded in her face and sent her sprawling. “IT STINGS!”
“Celestial fire - Surround!” called out Rei.
“GYAGH! It’s overheating the reactor!” cried out Kurz’s voice just before his armslave fell like a marionette with cut strings. “My reactor SCRAMed! It won’t restart!”
“Venus Love Chain!” called out Minako as her chain shot out for what must have been Sousuke’s mech. But he was an uncanny adept, it seemed, as he avoided the attack neatly.
“Major! Stun rounds are ineffective! Suggest switching to antipersonnel rounds.”
“Zeke is still in the cross fire!” replied Mao.
“We will not succeed if we delay!”
I could tell that they were seriously considering it, and I knew for sure that we were in very serious trouble now.
Do you promise me, no fatalities? I thought at Raven. Only minor wounds?
Minor wounds and no more, boy. They know not what they do, after all. Although it would be nice if we could have a little less stupid in the world - death seems to be the only cure for that, and only if I get them before they reproduce.
I rolled my eyes, but I let it go. It was one of the few things we actually agreed on, seeing as you can’t fix stupid.
There is a necklace that I wear with an onyx arrowhead that had been blunted with unknown hundreds years of flowing water. Anointed with my own blood, it was a symbolic seal that helped me to make sure the old bird is kept in check.
“ALRIGHT!” I called out as I stood up in the middle of the fog as it began to dissipate. I then lifted the necklace off my shoulders, around my head, and then held it out in my right hand. “Enough fucking around. I’m taking the kid gloves off.”
“ZEKE! What in the fuck are you doing!?” called out Mao.
I looked right into the armslave’s sensors and gave a nasty grin.
“I’m getting daddy.”
I let the necklace go and felt the roof shudder as the pendant landed, as though I had dropped something much heavier instead.
Perhaps I had.
Because suddenly... I felt so much lighter. In fact, I felt positively giddy as a vicious parody of a grin plastered itself on my face. Oh yes... It was time to teach some people a lesson... and have fun while doing it!
“ZEKE! YOUR ARM!” screamed Rei.
I snapped around to look at her and the horror written on her face only made my smile grow.
“Oh, this?” I said as I held my right arm up - and indeed, it was engulfed in black flames from wrist to shoulder. “It’s just a little something I’m borrowing from you. Thanks ever so much! This is gonna be a great party!”
“Zee-kun,” said Sailor Moon uncertainly. “What is going on?”
“Tut tut, my dear!” I chided her. “That would be telling! But for now... it would be best if you girls stayed put for a moment. After all, you are my precious classmates.”
All the senshi’s eyes went wide in surprise.
“HEEEE-EEEEEHHH!?”
But instead of answering the unworded question, I just giggled madly as I reared back and slammed an orb of fire into the roof, binding my intent into it.
A ring of black flames encircled the five seifuku-clad girls, burning impossibly high and yet giving off no heat.
“Now, just sit and watch while daddy handles things. You’ll be just fine in there as long as you don’t try to get out.”
Of course, Makoto reached a hand tentatively towards the flames, then yelp as the skin on her fingertip suddenly sizzled.
“There! You see! The fire actually is hot. Now, don’t try to be a scientist and test it over and over again. You’ll just get burned over and over again.” I then turned to the armslaves and cracked my knuckles menacingly. “Now, about you chaps.”
“Zeke,” said Mao uncertainly. “Is that really you? Are you okay there?”
“Oh, I’m just fine. I’m just sharing this mortal coil with a not-so-little friend... kinda makes it tough to figure out who’s in charge, though. Having a deity in your head can get oh so confusing! You don’t know where you end or begin!”
You could tell just from the postures of the two standing armslaves that they knew the situation had just gone way above their paygrades.
“Zeke... Let’s stop this and we can talk. Teletha is already on her way.”
“Oh, that would be wonderful...” My right hand suddenly snapped into motion, grabbing the tranq dart that would have knocked me for a loop out of the air. “Except that wasn’t really what you were planning on, was it, deary? Excuse me just a second, I need to return some property real quick.” I then flung the tranquilizer dart and manipulated the air to speed it accurately back at Kurz. The man didn’t even have a chance to react as the dart came in at just under the speed of sound.
“HUUUIII!?” came his faint cry in the distance, somewhere in one of the buildings with a broken window, right before the drugs took hold.
I then turned back to the Major’s armslave as she was hurriedly bringing her gun to bear on me. Too late, she sprayed the area with stun rounds. As for me, I had jumped, propelling myself on a plume of pressurized air towards the building Kurz was in. With my left hand I sent a wave of compressed air at a window, blowing it in before alighting on the sill. With my right hand, I was gathering and compressing even more air... and feeding fire into it.
I was gonna need a minute or two to make sure this stunt was ready, so I then beat feet, using air pressure waves to knock down doors. Fortunately, this seemed to be an office building of some kind, so everyone had already gone home for the day.
Except for the janitors. The one I ran into just stepped out of my way. The look on his face when he saw the incandescent fury building up in my right hand caused me to cackle madly.
After traversing several floors I made my way to side of the building facing the action. Fortunately. I didn’t have to blow open any doors. I found an unlocked office and opened the window from inside. Sousuke and Mao were still looking for me, and the Senshi were still bottled up in my wall of fire.
Excellent.
I then took the wind and used it to carry my voice to the other side of the battle field, because I just couldn’t resist.
“Ohhh Major! You ever wanted to see what enough power to run Tokyo for five minutes looks like? HERE YA GO!”
I created a path of vacuum leading from my right hand to the leg-hip joint in the Major’s armslave, then let go of a portion of plasma I had built up.
It generated a light and sound show not unlike the great-grandaddy of all lightning bolts. This shit was like it had been unleashed by the hand of Zeus himself, and why not? After all, I was a God walking the Earth at this time, was I not?
The left leg of Mao’s armslave was blown clean away with a shower of molten metal. Before Sousuke could react, I did the same to him, only I aimed for the head. Blinded by the loss of the primary sensors, an armsalve is all but useless. The fountain of sparks and molten metal was almost like the blood sprays you see in some anime.
This exhausted the supply of plasma I had generated, but now, even though they knew about my little trick, I had time to generate more.
“PARLAY!” said a voice behind me all the sudden.
“Telly!” I said cheerfully, not quite turning away from the field of battle. “You know, normally it’s the other party coming to the captain to parlay.”
“It doesn’t matter,” she said. “I wish to parlay with Raven for the cessation of hostilities.”
I noted that the armslaves were not making any moves to do anything, so I turned to Teletha with a smile and reached out to gently cup her face in my right hand. Teletha didn’t flinch. She only stared back at me with eyes filled with sadness and concern.
“You always were my favorite,” I said affectionately. “So very brilliantly intelligent, and always so very kind to me.” And then I withdrew my hand and took a more firm tone with her. “However, that does not mean you will always have your way. Say your piece, my bright little star.”
Teletha nodded and said, “I have received word from the BPRD regarding the girls that took you. I know that they are not really an enemy, but if you cannot make them stand down, then I am afraid that I cannot either. Do I have your word that they will not interfere anymore?”
“They will, or else they will have me to contend with.”
“That will do,” said Teletha. “As for you...” Teletha’s expression and tone became more pleading now. “Zeke, come with me to MITHRIL. I know you’re not a Whispered, but we still need people like you. We can fast-track your education and have you working in our Research and Development in no time!”
“And why did you leave Research and Development?” I asked dryly. Teletha gave me a surprised look and I grinned. “Oh? Didn’t think I hadn’t worked that out, did you? How would you have even gotten your foot in the door with MITHRIL if not for your mind? You said that you had been recruited by MITHRIL. I know how to read between the lines, bright little star. So I ask again, why did you leave R&D?”
Teletha was suddenly downcast. “Because... I can’t do enough at R&D. I want to make the world a better place and I can only do this as a line officer in MITHRIL. But you should know that. We’ve talked about it before, Zeke.”
I nodded gravely at that. “And you should know, my bright little star, that if it didn’t work for you, then it will not work for me. I need to be at the forefront to change the world, not at some desk sheltered under reinforced concrete bunkers.”
Teletha was quiet for a moment, and then suddenly lit up with hope as an idea came to her mind.
“What about a compromise?” she asked.
“I’m listening,” I said with a bit of interest.
“R&D needs field agents - people who work closely with the military agents to investigate captured technology.”
“What about training?” I asked, a bit sharply.
“You will need basic military training, but that can wait until summer. In the meantime you can take our own distance training program. You will need to pass our background check, but I know you won’t have any problems with that. Afterward we’ll provide you with a workstation with a secured connection to take our courses. It will be issued equipment since you’ll use it after your training in your own home for field work.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Oh? My own home?”
“Wherever you choose to live,” clarified Teletha. “You’ll be able to live how you want to!”
“Very well then. I’ll do it.”
Teletha blinked. “You don’t want to know about the compensation?”
“It is of little matter to me. Money comes and money goes.”
Teletha sighed as she closed her eyes and shook her head.
“Always the practical one, Zeke. So, tell me about your new friends?”
“It might be best to show you,” I said as I grabbed Teletha up in a bridal carry and then strode to the window.
“Zeke! No! Don’t! Juu-UUUUUUUMMMMMMMP!” she cried out as I launched us out the window and back to the building that the Senshi were still trapped on.
With a blast of pressurized air, I slowed our descent so I alighted gently on the roof and set Teletha carefully down.
“Don’t you EVER do that again, Ezekiel Darkwood!” yelled Teletha furiously.
“Oh, quit that,” I replied dryly. “You enjoy it and I know it. Oh girls!” I then waved a hand and the wall of black fire was suddenly snuffed out. “Meet Captain Teletha Testarossa of MITHRIL. Telly, meet the Sailor Senshi. You all play nice...” I then shot a dark glare at everyone present. “...or else I won’t be happy. And when I am not happy... things go a lot more badly than they did here.” I then smiled once more. “And on that note, I bid you all a good night. Adieu!”
Suddenly, the weight of the world came smashing down on me, and I heard girls calling my name in panic as the world went dark.
##
I felt warm. Wherever I was, I somehow knew I was safe, and I was content with that. It was a comforting feeling, with my head being gently stroked and a soft, feminine cooing in my ear...
My eyes shot open wide once that thought was seized by the more rational portions of my brain.
“Ah, Lord Darkwood,” chirped Deimos softly with a smile. “You’re awake.”
“...Deimos, do you have a death-wish of some kind?”
The Coronian girl sighed. “Honestly, I don’t care about what Hino-sama thinks in this matter. While she has the right to your first refusal, she certainly does not seem to care for you. And until she does, I see no issue with keeping you company as you sleep. You certainly do seem to do better with than without.”
I began to untangle myself from Deimos. She must have had a point because the only way I could imagine our bodies getting this intertwined is if we cooperated in the matter. As I sat up, I saw that I was in my room at the Shrine. And fortunately, I was still fully clothed.
That concern aside, the grown-ass man hidden within this youthful body knew there was something going on here, and I’d be damned if I wasn’t gonna get to the bottom of it.
“Deimos, do you honestly expect to fool me so easily? There’s more to it than that. Spit it out so we can get this out into the open.”
Deimos sighed again and blushed. “Okay... I guess I shouldn’t hide it... I’m... taken... with you.”
I blinked at that. “But... I’m human.”
Deimos giggled. “Silly. Do you even understand why we adopted human forms?”
“Well...” I said slowly as I thought about that for a moment. “I’m not really sure. I would have imagined that you only started doing that after you met with the Silver Millenium Empire.”
“Oh, indeed,” said Deimos. “You have to understand, my Lord, there is nothing wrong with being a bird. But when the first humans from the Silver Millennium Empire came to us, we were at first shocked, then intrigued, and finally addicted.
“You see, avian form gave us freedom in the skies. But human form granted us a degree of intimacy that was previously out of our reach - gentle touches, firm embraces, the comfort of skinship, and the art of making love.” Deimos shuddered, giving a shaky sigh as she did. “I have, in secret, read of many tales of sordid affairs, trysts, and romances. And I dream of the day that I may surrender myself to someone I love and trust with all my heart.”
Deimos then looked at me and giggled coyly. “Oh dear, did I lose you, my Lord?”
“... No,” I somehow managed to croak, causing the Coronian girl to giggle once again.
“Don’t worry. I understand why you were puzzled. Why you, a human, indeed! Why, when we should focus on bringing our own numbers up? But that is what we have been trying, and failing to do. We are cursed, my Lord. For certain, we will not die out. Not completely. There will always be just enough of us to keep the memory of Coronus alive. But we will certainly subside and become simply another facet of humanity. Such seems to be the will of Raven.
“And if that is also his will that his Avatars be humans from this day forward... then I would wish that at least your descendants have a direct tie to Coronus.”
“You mean it’s hereditary?” I asked.
Deimos nodded. “As was the title of our Sailor Senshi. Like the Imperial Lineage of ancient Japan, they were considered to be the closest to our God among the mortals. And while they were not leaders, they did carry massive political clout.”
I rolled my eyes. “This isn’t about power, is it?”
“No!” said Deimos, aghast. “My Lord... I care not for those petty things. Phobos and I can make our own way without any such boons. We are strong and proven survivors. What I do care about is having someone to love me, be the father of my children, and making sure that my people live on, at least in spirit.
“Besides, I know what you are to Raven. This is our lore - the Avatar is but a mere servant to our God. But in return for that service, an Avatar is granted great reserves of spiritual strength and emotional fortitude so that he or she can bear the weight of our entire people.
“Can you honestly fault me for finding that attractive?”
I sighed. “No, I can’t. But one fact still remains: this is Rei’s house. And you should be abiding by her desires.”
Deimos seemed to deflate as she sighed again.
“That may be true. I do care about her very much. One may even say that I love her. And I know that she’s been hurt in the past. But she shouldn’t put you through so much. You’ve dealt with enough already. Instead of having someone hate you, you should have someone to love you instead.”
I sighed and pulled Deimos into a hug. The action seemed to catch her by surprise because she suddenly tensed and made an adorable sounding bird-like ‘peep!’ sound. But once she realized what was going on, she relaxed, put her arms around me as well and hugged back.
Really, I hate being sixteen again. I get turned on so easily, even if this all seems old-hat to me. Reluctantly I let Deimos go. At least I don’t seem to be alone in that department as she was blushing crimson.
“Well, what have I missed so far?” I asked, trying to change the subject.
“Your friend, Teletha, is staying over while her people stand guard. She says there is business to conduct with you tomorrow... or rather, this morning.
“Kaname came over as well. Her entire neighborhood was evacuated and your friends decided to have her stay. And with all these strange people here, the other girls decided to stay over as well. Just in case.”
“How are they taking it?” I asked as I got to my feet and stretched.
“With good humor. Teletha has been telling stories about when you were children. Everyone loved the one about ‘Lady Tomahawk’.”
I snorted at that. My family being what it was, Telly and I often got shuffled between other families while Grandfather worked. One in particular was a good friend of mine and Quick Stone’s mothers. She was a very loving woman, but she had a hell of a temper. At one point, a bunch of kids at Quick Stone’s age started going around raiding people’s larders for booze. She caught wise and came after them all with a tomahawk and scared them all shitless.
And I mean that - by the time the tribal police showed up they all needed fresh changes of pants. The police were anything but disgruntled about the affair. The boys had been doing this for a week now and the police hadn’t been able to catch up to them yet. And then one of the cops jokingly referred to her as Lady Tomahawk.
The best part was that the next day she taught Telly and I how to throw it, thereby cementing the moniker.
I chuckled and shook my head. Despite how shitty things were sometimes, there was always something to help balance it out.
I sighed as a sobering thought then occurred to me.
“She didn’t happen to mention Blood Gulch, did she?”
“No. Why?”
“Its...” A voice in my head of a younger Teletha crying in terror, and then of grown men gasping as though they were drowning on dry land.
I shook my head vigorously. “It’s personal. I really don’t want to talk about it.”
Deimos looked at me with grave concern, but seemed to know better than to pry.
“Very well then,” she said gracefully. “What are you doing now?”
“Seeing if they left me anything to eat. I’ll sleep a lot better with something on my stomach.”
“I’ll accompany you then,” she said suddenly.
I raised an eyebrow at the Coronian. “Like that?” I asked dryly.
“Of course not,” she said piously. “Like this!” Suddenly, she leaped at me and her form shrank in on itself as she became a raven once more, fluttering as she alighted on my shoulder.
“Show off,” I grumbled. Deimos made a mirthful, chortling sound.
##
“Halt! State your business!” came Sousuke’s voice as I exited my room.
I raised an eyebrow and turned to the side. There was Sousuke, dressed in urban camo BDUs and carrying a bullpup submachine gun.
“Sagara,” I said dryly. “You do know I live here, right?”
“I was made aware of that fact, yes.”
“Then why are you confronting me like this?”
“Because you have shown yourself to be a dangerous element and I am tasked with the protection of Chidori-san.”
“Okay,” I grumbled, “I understand you have to protect the girl, but I’m the least of your worries. Kaname, even though I’ve only known her for a couple of days, is a friend of mine. She doesn’t have to worry about a thing from me. However, I’m starting to wonder if she should be worried about you.”
Sousuke gave me a surprised look. “That’s not true. I have been tasked with her protection and I will do whatever I can to make sure that she is safe.”
“And that’s the problem right there,” I said sharply. “’Whatever I can’ you said. Where is the limit to what you would do? What is the limit to what you would put her through? Don’t answer - it’s a rhetorical question for you to dwell on. We all have our lives, Sagara. And many of us would prefer our lives to remain as uncomplicated and boring as possible. Of course, I’m living proof that we can’t always get what we want, but it’s the thought that counts.
“Now, do me and everyone else a favor and try not to provoke me anymore. The Old Bird will take just about any excuse to spend a few minutes wearing me like a cheap suit.”
I turned to make my way to the kitchen, but then Sousuke spoke up again.
“Mr. Darkwood. I... wish to apologize on behalf of myself and the rest of Urzu Team. You were correct that if we had dug a little more into your past we would have found the answers we needed. However, there is one thing I do not understand. After the accident where your parents died, you completely disappeared for a month. What happened to you?”
I turned back to Sousuke and gave him a cold look.
“I was dead, Sergeant. No more, no less.”
I would have thought that revelation was the end of it. As I entered the kitchen, my eyes were quick to spot a note left by Makoto saying that there was some curry in the refrigerator for me. Smiling at her thoughtfulness, I dug into the tiny Japanese-style fridge and pulled out the heavily laden plate - portioned for a serving that would satisfy my appetite.
Just as I got out a spoon so I could get to eating, I turned and found Sousuke had followed me.
“What is it this time?” I asked acidly.
“Forgive me... but you were dead? For a month? That is not an exaggeration?”
I sighed as I went to the microwave and put the curry in.
“No, not an exaggeration. I really was dead for a month.”
“But... how can that be?”
I scoffed as I went to the kotatsu and turned on the heater underneath it.
“I see your starting to question ‘how’ instead of simply outright refusing.”
“I must admit that strange circumstances surround you.”
“Surely Teletha told you guys everything.”
“I am sorry, but the Captain was not very forthcoming. She told us that it is your story to tell.”
The microwave began to beep. I went back to the fridge and got myself some barley tea first before retrieving the reheated curry.
“You at least understand now that the world is not what you think it is anymore, do you?” I asked as I poured the beverage.
“That implication has occurred to me lately,” replied Sousuke as I came back and sat down at the warming kotatsu.
“Good,” I said as I began to dig in. I love curry, but Makoto’s, I was learning just then, was particularly good. “First off, what happened to me earlier? That was a God sharing my body. His name is Raven and his thing is basically governing life and death - particularly as a cycle of one giving over to the other. This is why he also handles reincarnation.
“Also, he’s a neutral. He walks between chaos and order, good and evil, love and hate, night and day. It goes hand-in-hand with his life and death thing - you build up great kingdoms, tear them down, and begin again. Remember that always when you’re dealing with him.
“As for Me? I’m a reincarnated soul, specially chosen to be Raven’s avatar here on Earth. Why? I don’t know. All he’ll say is that he has a purpose for me and no more.
“We don’t really agree on a lot of things, and I think he likes it that way. But whenever we do agree on something... that’s when you need to watch out for me.
“As for me being dead for a month... you think the God of Life and Death is gonna let his Avatar punch out before he even has a chance to accomplish anything? Hell, that was just him getting me to himself so I could get to know that bastard.” I then gave him a sharp look with raised eyebrow.
“So, do you have any other questions?”
Sousuke blinked, seemingly at a loss for what else to say, but he did manage to come up with something.
“How... were you brought back?”
I sighed once more. “My grandmother? The one who took care of my wounds? She’s a necromancer known as a La Muerte - a lady of death. Pretty damn apt, too. She’s undead.”
“Tha... What?”
I snorted at his confusion. “Yes. Undead. Like a liche, only not evil and unintended. Don’t ask me how. The only other person that knows is my Grandfather, and neither of them will say anything on the subject. And if you ever meet either of them and if you know what’s good for you, then you’ll keep your damn mouth shut. The old man can literally skin you alive where you stand and a La Muerte can do far worse than that without even touching you.”
Sousuke stared at me in stunned silence. For my part, I continued to eat. Eventually, though, Sousuke found his voice.
“Does the... Captain know about all this?”
“She does. Why?”
Sousuke thought about that for a moment. “There seems to be much about her that I do not know about. This is only natural - she is my commanding officer and I am her subordinate. We are not intended to have a personal relationship. And yet I am learning these things because of you...”
“Sometimes, these things happen. Roll with it. So long as she’s fine with you knowing these details, then there’s no real issue. And since she wanted you to hear the story from me, then I can only gather that she doesn’t mind at all.”
Sousuke stewed on that for a moment and seemed to come to terms with the series of revelations. At last, he nodded to himself.
“I suppose you have a point,” he said at length. He then stood, stating, “I must return to my duties. For what it’s worth, Mr. Darkwood, I apologize for the inconveniences you have suffered at our hands. I hope that you and I can work well together in the future.”
I’m nobody’s fool, so that’s why I swallowed right then and there and said,
“What do you mean about working together in the future?”
Sousuke blinked, and the realization dawned.
“Ah, you haven’t been informed yet. From this point forward, Urzu squad is to regard you as an allied element. As such, we will be sharing intelligence with you on a need-to-know basis.”
“I see,” I said slowly. “I take it that I’ll be briefed later on?”
“That is part of this morning’s agenda,” stated Sousuke. “Expect to be woken at zero-five-hundred. Good evening, Mr. Darkwood.” And with that, Sousuke left Deimos and I to my meal.
I sighed and shook my head, and Deimos made soft, questioning sound by my ear.
“Welcome to my life, Deimos. It only goes downhill from here.”
##
I woke to the sound of fluttering wings and reflexively began to feel around. All I found in my bed was a hallow space that was still warm. I poked my head up and glared blearily at Deimos at her chosen perch - the backrest of my desk chair.
She chortled merrily, mocking me.
I sighed, knowing there wasn’t anything I could do about it. So instead, I got up and began to get dressed for the day, making sure to put on a good coat of deodorant in my underarms.
I hate feeling grungy, but I wasn’t going to get another chance at a bath until later after school. And besides, there were other things to attend to if memory served.
As though summoned by the thought, there was a gentle rapping at my door.
“Zeke?” came Teletha’s voice. “May I come in?”
“Sure thing, Telly,” I called back. “I’m decent.”
The door slid open and Teletha came in, already in her uniform, which had somehow already been cleaned and pressed.
Not for the first time, I wondered at how she found the time to do that.
“For your convenience, I’ve already had the majority of the forms filled out for you,” she said as I buttoned up my school uniform. “After you go over the forms and sign them, we’ll just need to cover what your duties are going to be until you formally start your military training.”
“Alright then,” I said. I spotted my school bag by the door next to Teletha. The last I saw it, I left it hanging off my desk at school yesterday, which means one of the girls had the foresight to bring it home for me. Making an appreciative noise, I picked it up and went through it.
In addition to the usual student’s compliment of stationary, workbooks and supplies, I had a number of unusual tools: a set of jewelers screwdrivers, a pocket-portable multi-meter, some braids of strong nylon cord with accompanying S-clips and tie-clips, and a trio of leatherman tools - a general purpose tool, a light-duty tool, and an electronics-specialty tool.
A small, pale, feminine hand closed over mine as I closed the bag.
“Zeke,” said Teletha in a small voice that was completely devoid of all her previous authority. “Are you... doing well? I mean... I know things cannot have been easy for you. They never have been...”
I set the bag aside and then pulled Teletha into a tight hug, and she reciprocated right away. Deimos cawed suddenly in surprise, but I ignored her for the moment.
“I missed you too, Telly. Raven’s balls, you have no idea how much I missed you.”
For a short moment, we just stayed like that.
“You know I don’t have much free time,” said Teletha mournfully.
“I know you must get some. Even your ship has to spend time in port sometimes.”
“Sometimes,” she admitted. “I did a good job designing her, but I still think it could have benefited from your touch.”
I pulled away and gave her a raised eyebrow. “You designed your own ship?”
Teletha shrugged. “You sussed out that I was in R&D before. And you know that I practically lived on submarines before I met you. Why is this such a surprise?”
I sighed. “Just... it’s different from the girl I knew before... the one who’d be with me the whole time, turning over rocks to find snakes and scorpions and climbing trees and building secret forts.”
“I know, Zeke,” said Teletha with a sigh. “Those were some of the best times of my life. But that’s what happens when we try to change the world.”
“Is it really what you want?” I asked.
“Yes and no,” she said. “I don’t like some of the aspects of what I do... but its the best way to move the world to a better path...” Teletha’s hand found the end of her braid and began to brush the tips of her hair against her lips. It was a clear message in Teletha-ese, which I was fluent in even after all these years: she was not really happy here.
I wanted to call her out, to say that she was lying. However, she changed the subject too quickly for me.
“We need to hurry up. Breakfast will be waiting. You can eat and work - I’ve seen you do it before.” And with that, she dragged me out of my room, barely leaving me enough time to grab my school bag and Deimos fluttering after me with a sudden caw.
##
Breakfast was a strained affair.
Imagine an army field kitchen setup up behind the living quarters of the Hikawa Shrine, with people from MITHRIL spooning up bowls of hot cereal along with the Sailor Senshi in their school uniforms, plus Kubiak and Kaname Chidori, and all while Grandpa Hino watched the proceedings like a hawk.
The old man was not happy about this, but he would tolerate it for the moment.
Rei was nowhere nearly as forgiving, snapping testily at anyone in a MITHRIL uniform. Not even the cooks got off easy, as Rei delivered a scathing indictment on their Miso soup.
I just tried to focus on the papers that one of Teletha’s Personnel Specialists shoved in front of me while I quickly gulped a mixture of milk, farina, butter, and brown sugar. At least the PS was being good enough to summarize everything that I was signing off on and checking to make sure that all the information was correct.
After the paperwork was packed away, one folder for the PS and another for my records, Teletha sat across from me and began to detail my duties, such as there were.
“We really won’t ask much of you,” she began. “First of all, your primary contact will be Sergeant Sagara. Failing that, you have been provided with phone numbers to contact Miss Mao and Mister Webber. If at any time you witness any strange goings on that may affect the safety of Miss Chidori, you are to speak with the Sergeant or contact his team mates.”
“Right then,” I said nodding. “And what if they are out of communication or commission?”
“Then the responsibility to protect Chidori falls to you alone until back up arrives. For that reason, you’ll be provided with a satellite phone. I trust that you understand it’s for emergencies only?”
I nodded. “I’m going to be getting a cell phone soon here anyhow - my educational grant will cover it since I got elected to be the class rep.”
“Good. Make sure to give your number to Mao once you get it. Sagara will make sure you’re up to date on code speech for unsecured lines. He’ll also get you up to speed on our cyber-security protocols. I know it may seem like a lot, but I know you shouldn’t have too much trouble with it. Do you have any other questions?”
“A little. This briefing is... well, brief.”
“Unfortunately, we have little spare time to work with if we do not want to arouse any more attention. Urzu Squad will cover anything that I haven’t. Does that help?”
“It’ll do.”
##
Soon enough, though, the kitchen began to break down with military efficiency, and the MITHRIL people all packed up and left, leaving just Sousuke, Teletha, and a driver waiting for her.
I thought that there would simply be a goodbye at the street. But I was only half right with that thought.
Without warning, Teletha nearly tackled me and began to sob quietly.
“Teletha?” I said in surprise as I put my arms around my old friend.
“God, Zeke, I wish it didn’t have to be like this.”
“Teletha, what do you mean?” I asked.
However, she didn’t answer. Instead, she suddenly shoved her face into mine and kissed me with a passionate hunger.
I couldn’t move. My lips did, though, kissing her back as I felt gravity fade away.
There was nothing chaste about that kiss. And yet, while there was a sense of lust, there was also a sense of sorrow.
Slowly, she pulled away, but she still held me tight, burying her face into my shoulder
“I had this thing planned...” she said softly so only I would hear. “Eventually I’d become an Admiral in MITHRIL, I’d do something to finally make the world truly better, and then I’d come and find you after I retired. But this just had to happen instead, didn’t it? I never really understood why you hated Raven so much. I knew you were upset about your family and what you went through... what we went through... But now I know.”
She finally let go and gave me a tearful look, then went to the black saloon car that was waiting for her patiently.
Before she got in, though, she turned and said, “Goodbye Zeke. I’ll see you after your recruit training is over.”
And then she left.
“What. Was. That.”
I turned around and Rei was glaring at me - I could almost make out a fiery aura around her.
I was not moved, though.
“Teletha kissed me,” I said in a low, tired tone. “I thought that would be obvious.”
“Why?” she all but rasped in stiffly contained rage.
“She loves me,” I said quietly. “She’s loved me all this time and I never noticed. I thought it was puppy love, but Raven help me, I was wrong.”
And just like that, Rei seemed to deflate. “It was her, wasn’t it? She was the one?”
“Maybe,” I said, feeling hollow inside. “When we were together... she was my whole world. She gave me reason to keep going.”
Rei suddenly turned away. “I can’t do this,” she whimpered, just shy of breaking out into sobs. “I can’t... I can’t carry you. Why did you...” She suddenly stopped. Slowly, she regained her posture as though she was filled with a new resolve.
“I’m sorry, Zeke,” she said, her back still turned to me. “Raven was right. I have been a fool. I brought this all on myself, and you saved me the only way you knew for certain. But I cannot repay this debt. I never can. I... am just as much of a slave as you are, now.”
“So, you are now me,” I said quietly, a faint sense of vindication in my heart that burned hurtfully. “How does it feel?”
“How could I have known?” she hissed, finally turning to face me with tear-streaked eyes.
“You were offered the choice. Eternity with Raven, or eternity with me. You chose me over Raven. Now you got another choice. You can learn to live with me, or you can hate and spurn me, just so we can be at each other’s throats forever. So what’s it going to be?”
Rei glared at me through the tears.
“It may not happen tomorrow or the day after. It may not even happen next month or even next year. It might not even happen for ten-thousand years. But you can rest assured, Ezekiel Darkwood, it won’t happen today.”
And with that, Rei stormed off.
I simply sighed and continued to wait for my bus.
“Fine by me.”
##
The morning was later marred by an occurrence of utter madness. As Sousuke, Kaname, Kubiac, and the The Girls (aka The Sailor Senshi, minus Rei) walked across the school grounds with me, a boy my age suddenly ran past us in a panic... swiftly followed by what appeared to be the girls track team. While the guy was fast, he had nothing on these young ladies as they were quickly catching up to him. Seconds after the mob rounded the school building’s corner, there was a loud yelp as the boy appeared over the building’s roof, and then came back down again.
From the splashing sound he made on landing, I had to surmise that he wound up in the school’s swimming pool... which happened to be occupied by the girls swim team.
Seconds later, he appeared once more, this time being quickly pursued by both the track team and the swim team.
“What the fuck?” I deadpanned in English.
Kaname and Kubiac both winced, giving me looks, but then Kubiak himself looked in askance as well.
Kaname sighed. “That was Ataru Moroboshi - public enemy number one of of every girl here at Juuban High. The only girl that puts up with him at all is Desk Throwing Shinobu - for that reason alone there’s a rumor going around that she’s a closet pervert.”
“How’d she get the name ‘Desk Throwing Shinobu’?” I asked.
Kaname gave me a wicked grin and said, “How about you mention that closet pervert thing to her and find out?”
I snorted in reply. “Say no more.”
##
“Neh, Zee-kun?” said Usagi as we got into our seats at class.
“Yes?”
“What are we gonna do about our lunches? I mean... so many of us know the truth, but Koobi-kun and Naru-chan are still out of the loop.”
I shrugged helplessly. “Well, the best thing to do, I think, is to bring them in on the whole thing.”
“Heee-eeehhh? I don’t know if that’s a good idea. Luna said so.”
“Who’s Luna?” I asked.
“She’s... my advisor, I guess you could say. In fact, you should probably meet her now that you’re part of our group.”
“Okay then. Can we do it after school today?”
“Unh!” answered Usagi. “Mina, you should probably get Artemis as well.”
“Sure thing,” answered the blonde beauty. “Where do you guys want to meet up?”
“Someplace neutral,” I suggested. “Luna’s probably already worried about me, so meeting someplace away from your homes would be for the best.”
Minako nodded. “Good point. I think the park will be a good place to go.”
##
Azabu-Juuban Park was a moderate-sized playground (by my Americanized standards) surrounded by tall apartment buildings and shaded by trees. Children played all over the place and made enough racket that nobody would be bothered with some high schoolers occupying a small corner of the playground with their cats as they held their own council.
I had arrived first, followed soon by Minako along with a trim, snow-white tom cat with an odd crescent-shaped bald spot on his forehead.
“Hoi, Mina!” I called, waving my classmate over. The two quickly spotted me and ran over.
“So,” started the white tom in a smarmy tone before Minako could get a word out. “You’re the guy that’s been giving Luna fits. If it weren’t for the fact you actually saved the girls from themselves, I’d cut you to ribbons on the spot, buddy.”
I snorted. “Cat. My Grandmother is death incarnate. Do not try to intimidate me.”
Minako was speechless.
“Is that supposed to be some kind of joke?” asked the cat.
“No. You want jokes, go play with the children over there. You want to talk about beings with world-rending power, I’ll make a pot of tea and we’ll talk.”
The cat blinked at me in astonishment. “Who the heck are you, kid?”
“Ezekiel Darkwood.”
“That’s it? No fancy title or anything?”
“I don’t want a title.”
The white tom blinked at that and gave me a weird look that clearly said that there was something wrong with the picture that he was seeing.
Minako, however, recovered at last, picked up Artemis, and began to gently chide him.
“Don’t be so hard on him, Artemis. Zeke’s been through a lot lately.”
Artemis subsided into feline grumbling that was barely distinguishable from his purring once she took a seat, planted the erstwhile pet in her lap, and started rubbing his head.
Presently, Usagi arrived with her black cat draped over her shoulder... and to my surprise, a tall, youthful, and handsome Japanese man accompanied her.
“Hey everybody! Sorry I’m late, but I wanted Mamorou to meet oyu as well!”
I was barely as tall as Usagi, so Mamorou towered over me. I suppressed the urge to swallow as he stepped up to me.
“So, you’re Darkwood-san?” he said mildly. “Usako told me about how you stopped her and the others last night. What happened?”
“A misunderstanding,” I said. “It’s originally my fault because I blew the Sergeant’s cover, but they didn’t understand who I was, either. Fortunately, their commanding officer is an old friend of mine. But the girls didn’t know that, and they assumed that I was kidnapped by terrorists. When I couldn’t get anyone to listen to me I had to bring... someone else in.”
“Raven,” said Mamorou. Without pause, he then turned to Usagi and Luna.
“Indeed,” said Luna slowly, drawing my attention to her as she rolled off Usagi’s shoulder and landed in a waist-height brick wall to peer up at me sharply. “So, you claim to be an avatar to Raven?”
I sighed and forced myself to look back at her. “It’s not something I like to advertise. I just want to be a normal person, but this shit keeps following me.”
“Mind your tongue, young man,” said the moon-cat. “You’re in the presence of Princess Serenity and Prince Endymion.”
I gave Luna a look, but she pretty much ignored me.
Artemis spoke up, “I remember the last avatar of Raven. He was a kid, too, but he was nothing like you. You’re a lot harder than he was.”
“I only watched my parents burn to ashes as I lay dying in the street once,” I countered sarcastically. “It’s no big deal.”
Usagi and Minako winced - they knew the story, but hearing it put so graphically it caused even Endymion to give me a shocked look. Luna shot Artemis a glare as though to say, ‘You are NOT HELPING!’ Artemis could only smile sheepishly in return.
Sighing, Luna turned back to me. “I apologize. I understand that you’ve been through a lot, and there is a lot of evidence in favor of your claim, but we would feel a bit more comfortable if I could perform a mind meld with you so I can know for certain.”
“Mind meld?” I said, alarm bells going off in my head.
“It won’t be much,” said Luna soothingly. “Just a brief glimpse will be all I need.”
“Bad idea. BAD IDEA,” I said emphatically.
“What?” asked Artemis testily.
“You want to peer into a mind that is chained to the will of a God? Really bad idea.” I dared not to tell them anything of what had transpired between myself and Rei when she attempted something similar. Luna though, blanched as she realized the implications.
“Oh, I hadn’t thought of that. Well, with that ruled out, can you think of any other credentials? Someone that can vouch for you?”
I thought about that for a moment, and then snapped my fingers as it came to me.
“Phobos and Deimos.”
“The moons of Mars?” said Mamorou in puzzlement. “What does that have to do with you?”
“Not the moons. Rei’s pets. They’re not who they seem on the surface.”
“CORONIANS!” Luna all but shouted gleefully.
“Coronians!?” said Artemis, aghast. “How the heck did we miss that!?”
“Well, they are masters of disguise,” said Luna. “In fact, many of our best spies were Coronians.”
“Ah, guys?” said Minako. “Care to give us a clue, here?”
Luna cleared her throat, then smiled as she went into lecture mode.
“Coronians are a race of avians who were close allies with our Kingdom during Queen Serenity’s rule. In fact, we were such close allies that many Coronians were dual-citizens of our respective kingdoms. And they worshiped a very powerful God, one that they said governed the cycles between life and death.”
Luna then turned her gaze to me. “They called him Raven.”
There was a flutter of wings and an already familiar weight alighted on my shoulder.
“Aye, Lady Luna,” came the voice of Deimos. “Raven is the name of our Great Father. And Ezekiel is his chosen vessel so he may speak and act among us mortal folk.”
“But why does he need an avatar?” asked Usagi.
“My Princess, imagine you had painstakingly built a city of sand, but noticed that one of the towers had begun to crumble. You would not be able to get to it - not without toppling all the other works.”
“But... what does that mean?”
I sighed. “Deimos, allow me.” Deimos gave me a nonplussed look, then nodded. “Usagi, Raven is incredibly powerful. If he came and walked among us as he is, his power would destroy us all. It would be like having a sun down here - it would burn everything to ash and cinders. But having someone like me to act as an avatar...” I then looked down to the ground and forced the words out. “... I’m just like a puppet to him... He can sit in his Heaven and pull my strings however he wishes.
“And I absolutely hate him for it.”
Everyone was quiet for a moment as they digested that. But Luna soon broke the reverie.
“Deimos, what assurance do I have that we can trust you?”
In response, Deimos reached her bill under one of her great wings, and with an effort, she plucked one of her pinions.
I winced because I knew that hurts.
So did Luna. And once the deed was done, Deimos hopped off my shoulder, fluttering down to stand face-to-face with Luna.
“Take this,” she said as she laid the pinion down before her. “Your computers should be able to tell from this that I am indeed a citizen of the Silver Millenium Empire. Phobos and I are, as we were before, the handmaidens to our ladyship, Her Royal Majesty, the Princess of Mars.”
Luna’s eyes went wide with joy. “You mean... it’s really you!?”
Deimos then curtseyed before Luna, causing her to laugh gleefully.
“Why didn’t you two ever say anything!? After all this time!?”
“Because, Luna, you know that us Coronians do our best work while unseen and unknown.”
Luna chuckled knowingly. “And, of course, Ezekiel’s appearance changed all that.”
“Well... that wasn’t the only thing.”
I quickly, but gently, pinched Deimos’s bill shut. “Not. One. Word.” Deimos looked to me with a cock-eyed expression once I released her.
“All secrets get out, My Lord. You should know that already.”
I nodded. “They do. Eventually. But this is not for us to tell. That right belongs to someone else.”
“As you wish, My Lord.”
Luna and the others blinked, but once more Luna was quick to pick up where she left off.
“Well, personal secrets aside, I am willing to accept this token at face value until I can get it analyzed. And we have a lot to catch up on! Do you feel that Phobos would be up to a ladies night out?”
“Perhaps. You know that she’s always been the more reserved of us.”
“I’ll just ask her myself later. You know she can’t resist my charm.”
“So, wait a minute,” said Usagi. “You’re an old friend of Rei’s pets?”
“Of course! Though how they managed to reincarnate at this time is beyond me!”
Suddenly, a mother called out - it was dinner time. And just like that, all the children started fleeing the playground energetically, make quick promises to meet up again tomorrow.
“You know,” I said, “I’m a little peckish myself. Can I trouble you guys for a meal? I promise I won’t ask for too much.”
“I guess that’s the least we can do,” said Mamorou. “I know a good beef bowl place up the street if that’s fine by you.”
“I’m not picky - beef bowl it-”
I froze as I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end and Deimos cawed sharply.
“Do any of you guys feel that?” I asked.
POP!
We all practically jumped out of our skins as a black ball with cat ears bounced off Usagi’s head. Looking up to the sky, I saw clouds gather in a vortex, quickly followed by a flash of light and the appearance of a small figure.
“USAGI! MOVE!” I called out as I shoved my classmate aside. “INNNN-COMMMIIIINNNNNGGG!!!”
I braced myself to take a fall, and a pink-haired girl in a sailor-suit outfit slammed into my chest, sending me sprawling to the ground. For a moment, I lay there, stunned as my diaphragm refused to budge while everyone else just stared on in shock.
Finally, though, I managed to start breathing again, and looked up into ruby-red eyes framed by cotton-candy pink bangs.
“Hoi, little cutey. I know you might be an angel, but aren’t you a little young to be falling out of holes in the sky?”
“Sorry, I don’t have time to deal with you! Where is she?” said the little girl as she suddenly jumped off me and locked eyes on Usagi. “Oh, there you are. Give me the Ginzusho.”
“WHAT!?” screamed everyone, including Deimos all at once.
“You heard me! I want the-”
And right then she winced and grimaced like someone had just whacked her over the head with a stick.
“Wha... What’s happening...” she whimpered.
Slowly the realizations began to dawn. Hazy recollections of an odango-headed little pink-haired girl crystallized into the form of Chibiusa.
Carefully, I approached the girl, who cried out, “It hurts! My head hurts!”
“Chibiusa, do you know me?” I asked.
Shock cut through the pained expression on her face and she looked at me in fear.
“Who... but... I don’t... but you’re...” and all at once her eyes began to overflow with tears as she whimpered, “help me... please.”
“Usagi! Get over here and kneel down!” I said as I unslung my school bag and began to rummaged through it frantically and pulled out my thermos. “Minako, take this and fill it with water!”
I handed off the thermos to Minako and gently grabbed Chibiusa and laid her down with her head on Usagi’s lap. Who better than her own mother, after all?
“Zee-kun, what’s going on?” asked Usagi fretfully.
“Just be patient with me, please,” I asked tersely, but not unkindly as I dug out my emergency kit. “It’s big, but I don’t want anyone to freak out right now. She needs help.”
“Why? What’s wrong with her?” Suddenly, Usagi gasped as blood began to run freely from Chibiusa’s nose. Right away I handed her a sheet of gauze I had just freed from its packaging.
“Soak up the blood with that. I call it Butterfly Effect. Right now, another life-time’s worth of memories are being written into the neurons in her brain. It’s painful and traumatic, but there’s no lasting harm aside from a nasty headache.”
“But... WHY!?” asked Mamorou.
“Later,” I said as Minako came back with the thermos. I thanked her shortly as I took the thermos from her and laid out the ingredients.
One packet of instant flavored drink mix - melon flavor.
One packet of high-dose NSAID pain reliever.
One packet of guarana seed extract - enough caffeine for a half-a-pot of coffee.
I measured out one cup of water from the thermos using the drinking cup that covered the cap, dumped the rest out, then emptied the contents of the packets into the thermos , added the water from the drinking cup back in, then capped it and shook it up.
“Hoi, Chibiusa,” I said gently as poured the witches brew I had just concocted back into the drinking cup. “I need you to drink this, sweety. It’s medicine and it will make the pain go away in a few minutes.”
Chibiusa looked up at me through pain filled eyes and nodded slowly. I brought the cup to her mouth and tipped it just enough for the liquid to touch her lips. She grimaced at the taste and I pulled the cup away.
“It’s nasty,” she complained.
“I know. But it will help. I do this too, sometimes.”
“I... I know.” She looked at me again, this time with a strange mixture of fear, uncertainty, and wonder.
Without asking, I put the cup back to her lips and she drank freely, even though she made a face while doing so.
“Ugh. Gross,” she gasped once she was done.
“Sorry, I did what I could.”
“You... you always have... Uncle Z.”
“UNCLE Z?”
I nodded. “Uncle Z,” I confirmed. “Just let her rest for a moment, guys. She’ll be better than fine in a few minutes... if a bit confused, still.”
“Zee-kun, is now a good time?” asked Usagi.
I sighed. “I suppose so. Just promise me you guys won’t get upset.”
“I don’t understand,” said Mamorou hotly. “Why would we get upset!?”
“Just hear me out for a moment. Mamorou? Usagi? You two love each other very much. In fact, you two would move entire worlds for each other, wouldn’t you?”
The couple blushed brightly, but nodded their heads anyhow.
I nodded as well. “Keep that love you have for each other in mind as I tell you two this. Because as much as you love each other, then so shall you love what fruit comes of that love.
“Mamorou, Usagi, this little girl is your daughter from the future.”
The only sound was the wind rustling through the trees and the sound of the traffic rumbling nearby.
“She’s... my daughter?” said Usagi, her voice cracking slightly. “Oh my gosh... she’s... she more beautiful than I imagined!” Mamorou blanched at that for a moment, but then recovered with a nervous smile.
“Neh, Usako. You mean you’ve imagined what our children would look like?”
“Well... I’m not in any rush,” replied Usagi as she realized she’d just been caught red-handed. “There’s still high school, and I know my mother is never gonna relent on me going to college... But you know it’s only natural when I know I’ve found the person I’m going to be with forever.”
“Ah,” was all Mamorou could say.
“Chibiusa?” said Usagi tentatively. Crimson eyes looked worriedly up into Usagi’s baby blues. “I named you after me?”
“It was papa’s idea.” Usagi actually laughed and began to gently clean the remaining blood off her daughter’s face.
“Alright then, Chibiusa. Why do you need the Ginzusho?”
“Yes, why do you need the Ginzusho, little girl?”
Purple. Lots of purple in a form-fitting ribbed bodysuit and a deep amethyst ballerina’s ruffle-skirt. Her equally amethyst hair was a mass of curls with a pair of buns that protruded like cat’s ears, and a huge amethyst jewel adorned her forehead with a black, inverted, crescent moon just under it on her brow.
“After all, don’t you already have one?” she asked with saccharine sweetness.
“Lady,” I said as I got to my feet slowly. “You’re making a huge error in judgment here. You’re not only outnumbered, but you also have me to contend with.”
“And just what are you that you feel you can threaten me, little boy?” asked the woman, giving me a predatory glare.
I smiled back. “Oh, I may be little, but I am mighty for my size. As for what I am? I’m the finger puppet of a God of Life and Death. So you might want to ease back a bit. The little one is under Raven’s protection.”
I heard three shouts in the background.
One said, “Moon Crystal Power - Make up!”
Another was, “Venus Star Power - Make up!”
And the third was a general, masculine shout.
A look of confusion crossed the woman’s face
I smiled as I then undid the clasp of my arrowhead pendent and held it out in front of me.
“Last warning. You’re in the wrong neighborhood, and I really don’t want to mess up your face - it is rather pretty.”
The woman blushed as she glared at me. “Fine. I can tell when a fight isn’t going to go my way. And you at least get points for complimenting me on my looks. So I’ll let you people go for now. But I’ll be back when you don’t have your friends to protect you, little princess. My name is Koan of the Ayakashi Sisters. Watch for me.”
And with a gout of purple fire, she vanished, leaving a fading laugh that sent shivers up my spine.
I sighed as I turned back to my friends, and saw in their place Sailor Venus, Sailor Moon, and Tuxedo Kamen.
“I don’t know about you guys,” I said as I fastened my pendant back around my neck, “but I REALLY need to get a cell phone.”
“... What.” said Tuxedo Kamen flatly.
##
We all got beef bowls. As expected, Chibiusa was feeling a lot better, and could not keep still as she bounced around in her seat and steadily made her meal disappear.
“So, they came from the same timeline Chibiusa came from,” said Mamorou as I summarized the situation.
I nodded. “Yeah. And the really bad thing is that they’re mostly okay guys, they’re just misguided. The real bad guy is this Wise Man character.”
“But where do you figure into everything?” asked Usagi. “I mean, I would have thought that with your help these guys would have been a cinch to handle.”
I sighed. “That’s because I was not in that timeline.”
Everyone blinked at me. Including Chibiusa.
“You care to run that by us again, Zee-kun?” said Minako.
“Alternate universes,” I said simply. “It’s theorized that when you travel backwards in time, the divergence your presence causes forces the timeline to split - one in which you never showed up, and one in which you do show up. And somehow, the timeline has already been changed - before even Chibiusa arrived. I’m not sure how, but it’s the only reason why I could imagine her suffering from Butterfly Effect the moment she arrived - typically it only happens when you return to your native time period once it has been altered.”
“I... don’t get it,” said Usagi.
“I don’t either,” said Minako, “and I usually like to play games that have stories like this.”
“It is pretty complicated,” agreed Mamorou. “But I think I get the gist of what he’s saying. Ezekiel... are you saying that someone has been altering our history?”
I nodded. “And they did it a long time ago, even before the Silver Millennium Empire existed.”
Mamorou whistled in awe. “Pretty bold claim.”
I shrugged. “It’s all I could think of, and the Old Bird’s not giving away this secret to me.”
“So how did you know about Chibiusa in the first place?” asked Minako.
“Well, you know how I’m a reincarnated soul, right?” Everyone nodded their heads, even Chibiusa.
In fact, the little girl piped up, “OOOH! I know this one! It’s because in your last life, we were an animation show in your old world! You told me so before and it’s part of why you were able to make things better for everyone!”
I snorted and smiled at Chibiusa indulgently. “Got it in one, kiddo. Give yourself a gold star.” I then playfully ruffled her hair as she smiled under the praise.
“So, you’ve known about us this entire time?” asked Mamorou.
“Sort of. It was just whispers from the past, at first. You know, kinda like when you see something and it feels like you saw it in a dream, once? That weird sense of déjà vu. It only started becoming clear recently.”
“So what else do you know?” asked Minako.
“A lot. There’s going to be troubles ahead - lots of them. But what I’ll be able to do is to head off the misunderstandings that make things go really bad. Like I did today - originally, the meeting between you guys and Chibiusa didn’t go too great and pretty much soured things between Chibiusa and Usagi. It lead to dire consequences later when Wise Man was able to leverage those bad feelings and turned her against you guys for a while.”
Chibiusa looked stricken and then gazed up at her mother and father worriedly. And right away Usagi latched onto Chibiusa, and showed no signs whatsoever of letting her go.
I smiled at the tableau. “Well, that’s one thing I don’t think we need to worry about anymore.”
##
We went back to the park so that, at my recommendation, Chibiusa could burn off the caffeine in her system and be more manageable once night fell.
“She has the Ginzusho from her own timeline inside her.”
“WHAT!?” cried out everyone at once, causing Chibiusa to give us all a strange look, but she just shrugged and went right back to playing.
“How!?” asked Usagi.
“The details are a little fuzzy, but she was curious about it and wanted to see it, and it was just as the Black Moon Clan attacked. Just as well, I suppose - it kept the Ginzusho out of enemy hands. Poor girl doesn’t know what happened and thinks she needs to get yours from you so she can fix things in the future when, really, she’s the one safeguarding it. And the best part of all was that nobody really knew for sure. The Black Moon Clan thought she gave it to you, Usagi, when she got here.”
“Uuuaaaahhhhh, what a mess!” cried out Usagi buried her head under her arms in shame. “Zee-kun, I don’t think I can ever make this up to you!”
“Feh, just make sure you keep saving the world. I’ll be more than happy to be a friend to you guys, come hell or high water.”
She then peaked up at me and gave me an odd smile. “Oh? What about Rei-chan?” she asked.
I gave Usagi a sour look, but then Minako got a bright idea.
“Hoi! Chibiusa!” she called out to the littel girl.
“Don’t you dare!” I gasped.
“What is it Mina-chan?” asked Chibiusa.
“What happens between your Uncle Z and Aunty Rei?”
“MINAKO!” I snapped.
Chibiusa, on the other hand, smiled coyly and said, “NOT TELLING!” And then she gave Minako a red-eye and took off running.
“WHAT!? YOU GOT THE BIGGEST SCOOP OF THE MILLENIUM AND YOU’RE NOT GONNA TELL!? GET BACK HERE YOU LITTLE BRAT!”
I sighed and then looked to Luna. “So, there was one other issue I wanted to cover with you guys.”
“Oh dear,” sighed the moon cat. “What is it this time, Darkwood-san?”
“Well, I think we should bring in Kaname, Naru, and The Koob.”
“Why should they become involved?” asked Usagi.
“Because they can help us in small ways. Kaname and The Koob are the reps for Ami’s class, and Naru and I are the reps for our class. If the need ever arises, we can arrange for you guys to get out of class mostly unnoticed. And besides, all of us are already meeting for lunches. It’d be awkward as all hell to have them out of the loop like that.”
“Are you sure that your friends will keep our secret?”
I sighed. “I don’t know for sure about Kaname and Naru. But they don’t strike me as being the types to blab about things this important. The Koob, however, I can vouch for. He’ll go down swinging to protect us, and I’ve seen him destroy a bus with his bare hands. You can definitely rely on him if no one else.”
“Naru shouldn’t be a problem,” said Usagi. “She might be a bit hapless, but we’ve been friends forever. She won’t do anything to hurt us.”
“So that just leaves Miss Chidori,” said Luna with a sigh. “Are you sure she won’t be the weak link, Mister Darkwood?”
“Positive. She was certainly raised with Japanese sensibilities, but she’s got American determination, too. Keep the faith with Kaname and no one will ever be able to pry it out of her. She’ll take it to the grave if she has to.”
Luna and the others grimaced. “I just hope it won’t come to that.”
I shrugged. “Mithril is looking out for her, so she should be fine.”
Last edited by Black Aeronaut on 05 Jun 2015 08:34, edited 1 time in total.